Search the Community

Here's a sequel to my story, Washu's Baby Bundle Inventions. Here's the link if you want to read that first. Hope you like it. 😃😮‍💨😋😏😒 Ayeka was powdering Ryoko's butt with baby powder as a fresh, adult-sized, cloth diaper was laying under her butt. She rolled her eyes at the sight. It had been three days since Washu had finished her "lessons" to teach them about caring for babies, and Ryoko, and admittedly Ayeka as well, still hadn't fully regained their potty training. Or perhaps Ryoko was just being lazy, as usual. "You expect me to believe you haven't recovered yet?!" Ayeka asked moodily as she wrapped the diaper around Ryoko's pelvis. "Hey, don't blame me!" Ryoko argued. "Blame whatever Washu put in that milk!" Ayeka groaned and used a safety pin in the middle to hold the diaper in place. The two then stood up as Ryoko was still smirking. Ayeka, however, was still dubious. They both agreed that they had gotten all they could out of watching Washu's infantilization at the hands of the Inventions she had subjected them to. However, Ayeka was reluctant to follow through with Ryoko's plan, despite the fact that ion storms would be keeping Tenchi and their daughters on Jurai for another month. "Are you sure about this?" Ayeka asked. "Mihoshi and Kiyone haven't done anything to us." "Hey, who better to practice on than an overgrown baby?" Ryoko said. "And if Kiyone isn't going through it too, you know she'll rat us out to Tenchi's grandfather." "Well..." Ayeka relented. "I guess it wouldn't hurt to test out our maternal skills." "That’s the spirit, Ayeka!" Ryoko said impishly. Just then, there was a knock on the door, and Ryoko eagerly opened it. On the other side were Mihoshi and Kiyone. Mihoshi had dark skin, blonde hair, and large blue eyes. She was wearing a pink sweater and tan slacks. Kiyone was fair-skinned with long green hair and narrow, blue eyes. In addition to an orange headband, she also wore a white sweater and black jeans. "So you said you wanted our help with something?" Mihoshi asked innocently. "Oh yes." Ayeka said. "Miss Washu gave us a crash course on child rearing, and we were wondering if you could help us see how much we've learned." "Well sure!" Mihoshi said excitedly. "Hold on." Kiyone said. "What do you need us to do?" "Oh just help Washu prepare the dolls me and Ayeka will practice with." Ryoko said quickly. "So where is Miss Washu?" Mihoshi asked. "In her lab." Ayeka said. "Would you go get her?" The two went to the door into Washu's lab. Once it was opened, gray mechanical arms with white gloves for hands grabbed Kiyone and Mihoshi, pulling them into the lab as they screamed in terror. Ryoko just giggled and sat down on the couch, watching the TV as it was about to show her and Ayeka what Mihoshi and Kiyone were in for. Inside the lab, Kiyone was struggling against the arms while Mihoshi began kicking her feet in the air, as if that'd do any good. Kiyone knew it was on her to free them and figure out what Washu, Ryoko, and Ayeka were planning. However, it became apparent that they couldn't free themselves from the arms, so Kiyone decided to get the lay of the land as the arms were carrying the two to a very colorful corner of Washu's lab. "Washu!" Mihoshi called out. "Ryoko! Ayeka! Something's gone wrong! Help us!!" Kiyone groaned at Mihoshi's cluelessness. Eventually, they were set down in a green room and onto a conveyor belt. The two looked around nervously, trying to gage what exactly was in store for them. "Thank you for volunteering for the great Washu's Baby Care Course." A mechanized version of Washu's voice said from the ceiling. "Here, you'll learn first hand the ups and downs of a child's early life." "First hand experience?!" Kiyone asked in alarm. "So, we're going to help Ryoko and Ayeka care for babies?" Mihoshi asked confusedly. "No." The voice said simply. "You will become babies that Ryoko and Ayeka will then care for." "Babies?!!" Mihoshi and Kiyone said at once. Before they could even try to get off of the belt, one of the arms pulled a lever near the belt, and the belt carried them forward. When they saw a giant blue box in front of them, Mihoshi and Kiyone ran off, desperately trying to avoid a second infancy. However, as the two were beginning to gain ground, Mihoshi's left shoe came untied, causing her to trip and accidentally knock Kiyone down, causing them to be carried towards the machine at alarming speeds, despite them trying to crawl away in desperation. Unfortunately, when Mihoshi and Kiyone stumbled down, they ended up side by side as they attempted to crawl away. As such, when they were within a few inches of the blue box, the cuffs of Mihoshi's slacks and Kiyone's jeans got caught up in the part of the belt that met the box. As such, though they tried to run away, their pants kept being pulled by the belt until they were completely pulled into the box, and their pants were torn to shreds. Inside, Kiyone and Mihoshi were left in a bit of a daze as yellow mechanical arms with the same white gloves for hands grabbed the two and stripped them of their sweaters, their panties and bras, and even Kiyone's headband. As this was going on, Mihoshi could only cry while Kiyone shouted at the top of her lungs. She wasn't about to let herself be treated like a Looney Tune just because Washu, Ryoko, and Ayeka wanted to play house. "Let us out of here, Washu!!" Kiyone shouted, mistakingly believing that she was the brains behind this mechanized prank. "I swear, I'll punch your lights out when I see you!!" "Help!!" Mihoshi cried loudly. "Ryoko! Ayeka! Please help us!" However, their screams and cries fell on deaf ears. Once their shoes and socks were taken off, the belt carried them forward. Mihoshi and Kiyone left the blue box as naked as the day they were born. Mihoshi was first, and Kiyone was second. Mihoshi's next stop on the belt was at a green cube. A steel clamp came from the other side and secured itself around Mihoshi's waist. A mechanical arm like the ones from the belt came out. It struck Mihoshi several times on the butt, and she instantly started crying. Mihoshi was then released and continued down the belt. Kiyone came up a few seconds later and got secured to the station too. The mechanical arm then came up and slapped Kiyone's butt a few times. Kiyone remained silent, not even daring to curse out Washu, Ryoko, or Ayeka. It definitely hurt, but she refused to give them the satisfaction of her crying. As such, Kiyone got another round of spankings. She teared up but managed to remain tight lipped. This went on until the fifth round of spankings where Kiyone finally began crying, her butt blazing red from the repeated strikes to it. The belt then moved forward, carrying the girls to the next station. Mihoshi arrived at two green boxes on either end of her. Instead of hands this time, the mechanical arms ended in brushes that scrubbed Mihoshi's back. Mihoshi gasped a little when they cleaned her butt but was happy at some tender treatment. The arms that brought her and Kiyone to the belt then came down and turned Mihoshi onto her back. Mihoshi's front was then cleaned, making her giggle profusely. She was then moved forward, much happier than before. When Kiyone arrived at the station shortly afterwards, she saw the brushes and tried to crawl forward, but the arms returned and shoved her head onto the belt, leaving her butt sticking in the air as that and the rest of her back was thoroughly cleaned. Once that was done, the arms moved Kiyone onto her back and held her forehead down as her front was cleaned. "You can't do this to me!!" Kiyone yelled. "I'm a Galaxy Police--" Before she could finish, the brushes began cleaning her mouth, making her spit and gag. The brushes continued cleaning Kiyone, ignoring her angry shouts until she was completely clean, and Kiyone was sent off, grumbling about what just happened. She was going to make sure Ryoko and Ayeka paid for tricking them into this torture machine. The next station Mihoshi arrived at was surprisingly simple. A mechanical arm like the ones that had stripped her naked and spanked her came out of the now familiar green cube and began tickling Mihoshi. She giggled and even squealed with laughter before the belt carried her forward. Kiyone arrived next and couldn't help but laugh as she was tickled. She knew she should try to escape but couldn't help but feel refreshed after being manhandled in the last few sections. Eventually, the tickling stopped, and Kiyone sighed while the belt carried her forward. Mihoshi arrived at the next station where a mechanical arm came out of the cube, holding a powder puff and patted Mihoshi's groin and stomach, making Mihoshi giggle as the baby powder was spread out. A second mechanical arm came out with a spatula, put it under Mihoshi, and flipped her like a pancake, making her shriek in shock. Afterwards, the first hand patted Mihoshi's butt with baby powder, and she was sent off. Kiyone arrived shortly afterwards and sneezed profusely as her stomach and groin were powdered. The second arm then flipped Kiyone onto her stomach as she screamed in alarm. Once she was on her stomach, her butt was powdered, and the belt sent Kiyone on her way. As Kiyone was carried forward, she saw that she and Mihoshi were near the diapering station and knew she needed to act fast. She crawled forward until she was only an inch or two behind Mihoshi. Every second was going to count if this was to work. Hitting a small bump, Mihoshi was flipped onto a waiting cloth diaper that had been set down by the arms at the next station. However, unlike the last few stations, the box for these arms was much higher up, and the arms were much longer and appeared more nimble. A second after Mihoshi was flipped onto the diaper, Kiyone landed on top of her and used the confusion to jump off the belt and run off in the direction of the door out of the lab. Mihoshi tried to follow her, but both arms held her in place. As such, a third arm came out of the box and grabbed Kiyone by the neck, making her gag. "Let me go!!" Kiyone yelled. "I'll throw the book at you, Washu!!!" As Kiyone continued shouting, yet another arm came up with a small hammer and hit her on the head. With that, her mind seemed to switch off, and all she could do was giggle and coo. An orange baby bonnet was then put on Kiyone's head, and she was brought back to Mihoshi. The two extra arms shoved the two together, causing Kiyone's legs to bend into a kneeling state that pinned Mihoshi's arms to the back of the diaper while her head was resting on Kiyone's crotch. The arms then wrapped the diaper around Mihoshi, making her marvel at how big it was before she realized that it was completely covering her. "Wait!!" Mihoshi shouted, but it was too late. The diaper was folded around Mihoshi and Kiyone's lower half and secured with a large safety pin through the middle. If anyone saw Kiyone now, they'd see a mentally handicapped woman with green hair, very tan legs, and an enormous butt. Mihoshi kicked her legs as much as possible, her only course of action in her current state. "Help!" The muffled voice of Mihoshi said from behind the diaper. "Somebody help us!" "Mamama." Kiyone cooed, being completely out of it. The belt carried Kiyone and Mihoshi to the next station where a mechanical arm held a hose with a baby bottle nipple at the end. It was connected to a cylinder that held a gallon of milk. The arm put the nipple into Kiyone's mouth, and she immediately drank it down, ending up with a pot belly once the cylinder was emptied. Mihoshi could only groan as she could hear the rumbling of her stomach and hoped they got out of this before Kiyone needed a diaper change. Next, the belt carried the packaged duo to a mannequin without arms and wearing a pink dress. Just then, yellow mechanical arms like the rest of the belt came out and picked up Kiyone and Mihoshi. Mihoshi kicked her legs as hard as she could, not knowing what was happening, but she was unable to do anything as the mannequin began patting Kiyone's lower back as Mihoshi heard an ominous gurgle from Kiyone's stomach and began whimpering. Eventually, Kiyone burped, and the two were set back down on the belt. It then moved the two forward, Kiyone still smiling like an idiot and babbling like a baby. "Babawa." Kiyone cooed, making Mihoshi concerned about her partner's mental state. At the end of the belt, the arms that put them on the belt in the first place put orange mittens on Kiyone's hands and matching booties on Mihoshi's feet. The arms then put the two on the ground and patted Kiyone's head. Kiyone just cooed, still completely out of it. "Now I hope you kids learned about treating kids like individuals." The voice that had greeted them earlier said. "Enjoy your stay and your second infancy." Mihoshi, knowing she was their only hope now, walked around blindly, hoping to run into Washu. She was very unsteady thanks to Kiyone's unconscious body being on top of her and couldn't see thanks to the surprisingly thick cloth diaper that she was wrapped up in. "Hello?!" Mihoshi called out, her voice still muffled. "Miss Washu? Ryoko? Ayeka? Sasami? Tenchi?" Mihoshi continued walking around, not knowing where she was going or if Kiyone would come to her senses. "Anybody?" Mihoshi asked tearfully. To be continued...

Summary of Story Bradley is an 18-year-old high-school senior who still wets the bed and has to wear diapers to bed. He is very short, scrawny, and physically underdeveloped for his age, which makes him deeply insecure. He lives with his strict stepmother Michelle and his teasing, confident stepsister Katie. She is 18-years-old and also in the same grade as him. But she is far more mature and popular than him. Michelle treats Bradley like a much younger child because of his lack of maturity and irresponsibility, she enforces strict rules and routines to “help him grow up.” Bradley’s Humiliation at Walmart (Ch 1 - Ch 8.) Chapter 1 Morning at home. Bradley faces his Morning diaper check because he still wets the bed. Main characters: Bradley, Michelle (stepmother), Katie (stepsister). Chapter 2 Bradley goes to Walmart and ends up in the diaper aisle Main characters: Bradley, Michelle. Other shoppers. Chapter 3 Bradley ends up in the Walmart Ladies room. Main characters: Bradley, Michelle, Emma (store employee/classmate), Jenna (classmate), and Ellie is introduced (his crush). Chapter 4 Bradley gets diapers and shops. Main characters: Bradley, Michelle, Emma (reappears briefly). Chapter 5 Bradley disobeys his stepmother. Main characters: Bradley, Michelle, Caleb (school bully) and his friends. Chapter 6 Bradley checks out and has a problem.. Main characters: Bradley, Michelle, Anna (checkout cashier/classmate friend). Chapter 7 Bradley needs assistance. Main characters: Bradley, Michelle. College Girls. Chapter 8 Bradley goes home. Main characters: Bradley, Michelle, Katie, Ashley (Katie’s friend). Bradley’s Diaper Punishment at School (Ch 9 - Ch 22) Chapter 9 Bradley wakes up and does morning routine with Michelle. Main characters: Bradley, Michelle, Katie. Chapter 10 Bradley gets ready for school Main characters: Bradley, Michelle, Katie (brief appearance). Chapter 11 Bradley eats breakfast. Main characters: Bradley, Katie, Michelle. Chapter 12 Bradley arrives at school Main characters: Bradley, Michelle, Katie School Secretary, Other Students and Cheerleaders. Chapter 13 Bradley speaks with the principal. Main characters: Bradley, Michelle, Principal Hargrove, Nurse Anna. Other Students. Chapter 14 1st Hour History class: Bradley sees new expectations Main characters: Bradley, Ms. Shayhan (teacher), Anna & Emma (classmates). Brief hallway encounter with football players. Chapter 15 2nd Hour Cooking class: Bradley crushes on Ellie Main characters: Bradley, Ellie, Jenna, Chloe, Ms. Nelson. Chapter 16 3rd Hour English Class: Bradley Needs to use the restroom Main characters: Bradley, Mrs. Carter, Caleb (and friends), Nurse Anna, Ashley, Heather. Chapter 17 4th Hour Science class: Bradley likes rockets Main characters: Bradley, Ellie, Ms O’Neil. Chapter 18 Lunch Time: Bradley has lunch Main characters: Bradley, Ellie, Katie, Jenna, Ashley, Michelle. Chapter 19 5th Hour Math class: Bradley gets in Trouble Main characters: Bradley, Ms. Robinson, Caleb, Hannah, Ellie. Chapter 20 5th Hour Math Class (2nd half): Bradley visits the school nurse Main characters: Bradley, Ms. Robinson, Nurse Anna, Ms. Hargrove. Chapter 21 6th Hour Art class: Bradley makes art. Main characters: Bradley, Ellie, Ms. Apple. Chapter 22 End of School: Bradley is picked up from school. Main characters: Bradley, Ms. Hargrove, Michelle, Katie, Ellie (briefly). Bradley's Diaper Punishment (Humiliation at Walmart) Chapter 1 Bradley’s heart pounded as he walked in the kitchen, the morning sunlight streaming through the windows and casting a warm glow on the tiled floor. The air smelled faintly of coffee and toast, but all he could focus on was the dampness between his legs and the way his diaper sagged uncomfortably under his pajama pants. Bradley was 18 years old and a senior in high school. He lived with his stepmother and stepsister. Bradley was a very short and scrawny teenager. Puberty has yet to come to Bradley, he had no hair other than the hair on his head. He was small down there, something he was very embarrassed about. His stepsister and stepmother were much taller and stronger than him. His stepmother, Michelle, stood there in her perfectly pressed summer dress, her arms crossed. Katie, his stepsister was in the same grade as him in school. Katie loved to tease Bradley. She loved to joke about letting his bedwetting secret slip to the whole school. There were already rumors floating around about his bedwetting chart. Katie was much more mature than he was. Bradley always seemed to show a strong lack of responsibility and obedience. The opposite of Katie. Katie leaned lazily against the counter, her long legs stretched out in her usual nighttime attire—cute high-cut panties that showed off her butt and a top that clung to her slender body. Bradley hated how she loved to flaunt her lack of need for diapers by showing off her mature panties. A constant reminder of his own humiliating need for diapers at night. She smirked at him, her eyes flicking down toward his waistline. “Good morning, Bradley,” Michelle said in that tone—the one that always made him feel like he was five years old. Her voice was sweet but laced with authority, the kind that brooked no argument. “Come here, let me check your diaper.” Bradley hesitated, his cheeks burning. God, why does she have to do this? Why can’t I just take it off in my bedroom and tell her? But he knew better than to do that. Ever since he’d lied about being dry, Michelle had insisted on checking his diaper every morning herself. No matter what she was in the middle of doing, where she was, or who was there. He had to find her and let her check him before he was allowed to remove his diaper. And in the kitchen, with Katie standing there, it felt even more humiliating. They were in the same grade and he was treated so much differently than her. Bradley’s stomach dropped. He hated this routine. His feet dragged as he approached her. Katie’s eyes followed him, a smirk playing on her lips. He could already hear the teasing remarks forming in her mind. He was lucky she hasn't gone around school telling everyone about his embarrassing secret. At least not that he knows of. Michelle knelt down, and sighed impatiently gesturing for him to turn around. He did, his hands clenching into fists at his sides. Katie let out a little laugh, and he shot her a glare, but she just giggled. “Relax, Brad,” she teased, crossing her arms over her chest. “It’s not like I haven’t seen you in diapers before.” Michelle ignored her and tugged at the waistband of Bradley’s pajama pants, pulling them down just enough to reveal the white diaper underneath. Bradley’s entire body tensed, his breath catching in his throat. Her fingers moved quickly, pressing against the diaper to check for wetness. When she found it, she clicked her tongue disapprovingly. “Wet again,”Michelle sighed heavily, pulling his pajama bottoms back up before straightening up and wiping her hands on a nearby dish towel. “I don’t know what we’re going to do with you, Bradley. You’re 18 years old. This is ridiculous! Maybe I should just give up and start putting you to bed right after dinner in your diaper like the baby you are acting like” The threat made Bradley plead, “I’m trying,” he stammered, his voice strained. “I really am.” “Well, trying clearly isn’t enough,” Michelle replied, her tone hardening. “You’re 18 years old, Bradley. This is embarrassing for all of us.” Michelle marked the potty chart with a big red frowny face sticker on today's date. The chart was covered in red frowny faces for accidents. There were a few green happy faces scattered here and there, but they were rare. Too rare. Katie let out a quiet laugh, stepping closer, peering over Michelle’s shoulder at the chart. “Wow, Brad,” she said, her voice teasing. “Another frowny face for the bed-wetter. You’re really on a roll this week.” Bradleys face turned hot, “Shut up, Katie,” he muttered, though his voice lacked any real force. He hated the stupid potty chart that had been hanging there for months now, a constant reminder of his failures. It was bad enough that Michelle recorded every accident, but knowing that anyone who walked into their kitchen could see it—would see it—was unbearable. He was sure one of Katies friends saw it and blabbed to someone at his school. How else would the rumors at school got started? Bradley’s eyes flicked to Katie, who was now openly smirking at him. He hated her. He hated the the way Katie always seemed to be standing there, watching, smirking, like she enjoyed seeing him humiliated. He hated the diapers, the checks, the way Michelle treated him like he was still a little child, like he was incapable of doing anything on his own. “Michelle,” he started, his voice trembling. “Can’t I just tell you, do you really have to check me every morning? I’m not a baby.” Michelle turned to him, her eyes narrowed, for a moment, he thought she might yell at him. But instead, she set the stickers down and put her hands on her hips. “Bradley, we’ve been over this before, you know the rules. No taking off your diaper until I’ve checked you. . You lied to me before, remember? I have to make sure you’re being honest.” He wanted to argue, to scream that he was an adult and didn’t need this kind of treatment, but the threat of a spanking hung over him like a dark cloud. Michelle didn’t tolerate backtalk, and she had no problem carrying through on her threats. Bradley had learned that the hard way. “Go change out of your soaked diaper, shower quickly, then put on your big boy underwear,” Michelle instructed, “We’re going grocery shopping soon.” Bradley’s heart sank. He hated grocery shopping with Michelle. It was just another opportunity for her to treat him like a child in public. He glanced at Katie, who was clearly interested in his plight. “Can’t I just stay home?” he asked, his voice wavering slightly. He hated how desperate he sounded, but the thought of spending hours in the store with Michelle was unbearable. Michelle’s gaze hardened. “No, you can’t stay home. I don’t trust you alone, and Katie has plans with her friend. You’re coming with me.” Katie walked over to the dishwasher, showing off her big girl underwear, as she bent low to load her plate. “Yeah, I’m meeting Ashley at the mall. We’re going to try on new dresses, then come back here and tan. Prom is just around the corner” she said, shooting Bradley a sly grin. “But don’t worry, baby brother. I’m sure you’ll have fun picking out cereal and diapers.” Bradley glared at her, his fists trembling at his sides. “I’m not a baby, I don't want to go,” he plead. Michelle placed a hand on his shoulder, her grip firm. “Bradley, do I need to remind you what happens when you argue?” she asked, her voice low and dangerous. Bradley swallowed hard, his defiance crumbling. “No, ma’am,” he muttered, his shoulders slumping in defeat. “Good,” Michelle said, her tone softening slightly. “Now go take a shower and change into your big boy underwear ,” she ordered. “We need to leave soon and don’t forget to go potty before we leave I don't need you embarrassing me and having accident again.” Katie burst out laughing, her amusement clear. “Go potty,” she mimicked in a high-pitched voice, her laughter echoing in the kitchen. Bradley’s face burned. He hated when they brought that up and winced at the memory. He was so embarrassed when he’d had an accident during the day a month ago, right in the middle of the living room. Katie had teased him mercilessly for weeks afterward, and Michelle had made him wear pull ups during the day as a “precaution” until the whole package was gone. He didn’t think he’d ever live it down. Bradley glared at her, but there was nothing he could say. He turned left the kitchen, the weight of his humiliation pressing down on him. As he reached the stairs, he heard Katie call after him, her voice sing-song and cruel. “Don’t forget to rinse really well, baby boy! You wouldn’t want to smell of pee at the store!” Upstairs, Bradley slammed the bathroom door shut behind him, leaning against it for a moment as he tried to steady his breathing. The mirror across the room reflected his red-faced frustration, and he looked away, unable to meet his own gaze. Stripping off the wet diaper, he tossed it into the trash bin with more force than necessary before stepping into the shower. The water was lukewarm, doing little to soothe his anger. He scrubbed at his skin as if he could wash away the shame, the helplessness. But no matter how hard he tried, he knew it wouldn’t make a difference. Not as long as Michelle insisted on treating him like this. Not as long as Katie kept mocking him. By the time he stepped out of the shower, his skin was red and raw, but he still didn’t feel clean. He didn’t want to go grocery shopping. But he didn’t have a choice. Michelle had made that clear. Dressing quickly, he pulled on a pair of his briefs. They were a little small on him and had cartoon characters all over them. They were very juvenile, but that's all Michelle would buy him, another thing Bradley hated. He put on his jeans, his hands trembling as he buttoned them, and grabbed a plain T-shirt, avoiding anything that might draw attention. As he put it on, the memory of Katie’s laughter echoed in his mind, fueling his resentment. Bradley shuffled downstairs, his heart heavy with dread. Michelle was already waiting by the door, her summer dress perfectly pressed, her hair brushed to a flawless shine, and her purse slung over one shoulder. As he approached, she gave him a stern look and reached into her bag, pulling out her hairbrush. Bradley froze mid-step, his eyes locked on the offending object. “Just a reminder,” Michelle said, her voice calm but edged with warning. “If you act up at the store, I will use this. Do you understand?” Bradley nodded quickly, his cheeks burning. “Yes, ma’am,” he groaned. Katie was at the top of the stairs behind him laughing at the threat, Michelle never spanked her. She leaned against the banister with a smirk. She was still in her bedtime outfit—nothing but a top and a pair of revealing panties—and she looked far too pleased with herself. "Don’t forget to go potty before you leave, Bradley," she called, her voice dripping with mock concern. "We wouldn’t want another accident, would we?" She said as she passed him, flaunting her panties. “I already went,” he lied quickly, desperate to avoid another humiliation. Katie leaned against the kitchen counter, grinning wickedly. “Sure you did, baby. Just like you ‘went’ last time, right before you peed your pants.” Bradley clenched his fists at his sides, but he didn’t say anything. Arguing with Katie only ever made things worse. Michelle raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. "Are you sure?” Her tone sounded like she was asking a toddler who was doing the potty dance. “I’m sure,” Bradley stammered, trying to get the embarrassing conversation over with. His cheeks were burning. Why did she have to ask him that? He wasn’t a child. Katie giggled, the sound grating on his nerves. “Mom, maybe you should just put him in one of his nighttime diapers before you go out. You know, just in case.” Michelle tilted her head considering it for a moment, “that's not a bad idea.” Bradley's jaw dropped, his eyes wide, he couldn't believe she was actually considering it. “No, he can wear his big boy underwear today. But Bradley,” she added, turning her full attention back to him, “if you have an accident at the store, you’ll be in big trouble. Do you understand?” “I’m not going to have an accident,” he snapped, his frustration boiling over. “I’m not a baby!” Katie snickered and Michelle’s eyes narrowed, she stepped closer, her presence looming. “Don’t talk back, young man. Now are you going to be a good boy for me on our shopping trip and not embarrass me?” Bradley’s face flushed crimson. He wanted to argue, to scream that he was eighteen, for God’s sake, but he knew better. Michelle didn’t tolerate defiance. Instead, he clenched his fists and nodded his head, his jaw tight. “Good,” she said, smoothing her dress. “Now, let’s go. And remember, Bradley, if you misbehave, I’ve got my hairbrush right here.” She patted her purse for emphasis, and Bradley’s stomach twisted.

Looking to do a plot where Chara the first fallen human gets taken in by the dreamer family and gets treated like their baby it can be a slow process or just straight off the bat it’s really depends Chara is a girl in this) Chara falls down further into Mount Ebott after tripping and falling into a hole, descending deeper as she sees a bed of golden flowers. It goes dark as she hits the patch of flowers. When she wakes up, her vision is blurry, but she can make out the silhouette of a white fluffy creature above her.

Hey all! This is my first ever Commissioned story, and it's brought to you by @PinkTheDinosaur Enjoy! /////////////////////// "What do you mean we only get one wish!?" The warrior Vellna demanded of the genie. "It was my understanding that one usually gets three wishes, do they not?" Said Ruppert the mage. The two adventurers had stumbled upon a cave guarded by goblins. After slaying a few, barely, and sneaking past a lot more, they found a room the goblins had been using to store their treasure. Of course, most of what goblins considered “treasure” would more accurately qualify as garbage to humans. But Rupport was able to use a Magical Sight spell to spot the one item of value amongst a mountain of junk–an enchanted lamp. “Hear me, mortals,” the genie began, ”There are many types of genies spanning across the grand cosmos. Some grant three wishes, others can grant unlimited wishes. I myself, am lower in rank among my brethren, and may only grant a single wish.” “So which one of us gets it?” Vellna asked. “Obviously I do, since I touched it first.” said Ruppert. “Nuh-uh! I touched it first!” “You most certainly did not!” “SILENCE!!!” commanded the genie. Vellna and Ruppert both obeyed and stood still as statues. “In my infinite wisdom, I have seen fit that the only fair course of action is this: Each of you tell me your desire, and I shall grant what you seek with a single spell.” The two humans looked at each other and then shrugged. “I guess that works,” said Vellna. “I desire power!” Ruppert blurted out. Vellna sighed and rolled her eyes, “Well THAT'S certainly not ambiguous at all!” The mage shrugged, “With more power, I can achieve anything I want. Your turn.” Vellna leaned on her battleaxe, pondering her wish. It took a good long while before she finally announced, “I have decided I wish for… A companion! Someone who is strong and capable in battle, but will also help take care of our needs outside of combat.” she got a dreamy look on her face, ”Someone who cares for us and will keep us safe, who enjoys doing the mundane tasks I find aggravating like cooking and laundry, and is completely loyal and devoted to our team!” It was Ruppert's turn to scoff, “So you want some kind of battle-butler?” The genie began to glow with powerful magic, rising even higher into the air with his lamp. “IT SHALL BE DONE!!!” He said before clapping his hands and disappearing flash of light, leaving nothing but a cloud of smoke in his wake. They coughed to clear the smoke from their lunges. “Well? *cough* Do you feel more powerful?” Vellna asked. “... Not particularly?” Ruppert answered. “And where is this companion of yours-” His voice cut off as the smoke coalesced into a figure–a woman, tall and beautiful, garbed in a red dress and fine jewels. “WHO HAS SUMMONED ME FROM-” the strange woman's eyes fell upon the two adventurers. Vellna and Ruppert both stood frozen, too afraid to move or speak. The strange woman's face turned from a scowl to a smile of delight. “My! Aren't you two adorable!” Their jaws went slack as they looked at each other in confusion. Ruppert got his voice back first, “I'm sorry, what?” In a flash, the woman snatched up both Vellna and Ruppert and squeezed them in a suffocating bear hug. “You have got to be the CUTEST little adventurers I've seen in centuries!” the woman exclaimed in delight. All Vellna and Ruppert could do was struggle in her iron grasp, gasping for breath until she released them, and they both took a big gulp of air. “Who… Are… You?” Vellna managed to ask, catching her breath. The woman smiled down at the girl, “My true name is a closely guarded secret. You may call me Agnis. Now, where are your guardians?” “Guardians?” Ruppert asked, “I don't know what you mean.” Agnis got an alarmed look on her face, “You mean you are out here all alone in this cold, cold world?” “I mean… I guess?” Vellna answered. “It's just been the two of us for a while now.” Agnis gasped in shock, causing Vellna to flinch, “You poor little things! How could anyone be so cruel as to abandon you in the wilderness like this!?” Ruppert cocked his head, confused, “Nobody *abandoned* us out here-” “No! This is unacceptable.” Agnis said, cutting him off, “I will not leave defenseless hatchlings out here to die.” “Hatchlings?” Vellna asked, confused. Agnis pondered for a moment before snapping her fingers, “Babies! That is the word your people would use. From now on, you shall be my babies!” Ruppert scoffed, “We're not babies!” “Yeah! We're not babies!” Vellna echoed. Agnis chuckled, “You are both so cute! I will enjoy being your Mommy, little ones.” “Mommy!?!?” they both gasped simultaneously. She thought for a second again, “Yes, this is the right word I believe.” Vellna shook her head, “Look Agnis, I don't know who you think you are-” Agnis cut her off by putting a hand on the girl's armor, “Who dressed you this way? That can't possibly be comfortable, little one. And it's rusty even!” Vellna blinked, “I mean, it's not *supposed* to be comfortable… It's supposed to protect me against damage, and it's all I could afford…” Agnis tisked, “This will not do. No child of mine will be caught running around dressed like that! And where is your… What is the word…” Vellna and Ruppert looked at each other, unsure of what she could mean. “... Diaper! That is the word. Surely you cannot be without one?” Their eyes went wide, mouths agape in shock. “I think you might have the wrong word again, Agnis-” Ruppert began before getting cut off by the woman suddenly sweeping Vellna off her feet and depositing her gently onto the cave floor. “Hey!!!” Vellna cried out at being manhandled so effortlessly. “Now, let's see what Mommy has for you, sweetie,” said Agnis as she held one hand to the side. A sudden burst of flame materialized into a multi-colored satchel. Vellna was startled by the flames, but Ruppert was fascinated to find that their new companion could do magic. Agnis opened the satchel and dug inside before producing a single object: a white, fluffy diaper that was too big for a real baby but probably just the right size for… “W-wait! I don't need that!!!” Vellna shouted, trying to scoot away, only for Agnis to catch her by the ankle and pull her back. “Nonsense, no child of mine will go around making messes everywhere. It's unsanitary and quite rude.” Agnis said. “Ha! I guess it was the right word after all!” Ruppert laughed. “Now let's start by getting that rusty old thing off of you,” said Agnis before swiping a finger down the front of the chainmail. Instantly, the armor split in half as if cleaved by a great sword, leaving her upper body covered only by a bra. “What the-!?!?” Vellna exclaimed in shock. “Fascinating! How did you do that?” Ruppert asked. Agnis didn't bother answering him, keeping her focus on Vellna. She tugged at the girl's trousers off next, this time without the need for slicing. As soon as her legs were freed from the pants and Vellna was left in just her underwear, she started kicking at Agnis with all her might, “GET AWAY FROM ME!!!!!” The girl might as well have been kicking a brick wall for how much effect it had, but it did cause Agnis to scowl and grab Vellna's legs. “Naughty girl! If you're going to struggle, Mommy will have to punish you!” In a single swift motion, Agnis flipped Vellna over and pinned her down with one hand, raising the other hand high before bringing it crashing down on the girl's bottom. “OWW!” Vellna squealed. Agnis rained down spank after spank on the girl's bottom, causing Vellna to thrash around, “Oww! Stop! Cut it out! Ah! Ow! OW! Ruppert! Do something!!!” The mage shrugged, “Like what? Tackle her to the ground? I think I would have more luck trying to move a mountain. This is entirely your problem.” Vellna groaned in frustration. She tried to fight the pain, tried desperately to escape the grasp of this strange woman, but it was no use, and soon, the girl was reduced to a bawling, quivering mess. “Okay! Stop! Please! I'll… I'll wear the diaper! I'm sorry! I'M SORRY!!!” Thankfully, Agnis ceased her assault on the girl's reddened cheeks. “Good. I hope you learned your lesson: Never fight back against Mommy.” she said before gently rolling the girl back over to her original position. Vellna winced as her butt made contact with the ground, but was well beyond any further protest, even as Agnis hooked a finger under the girl's panties, said, “You won't be needing these anymore,” and with a flick of her wrist, sliced them off of Vellna's body. Ruppert watched in silence, both fascinated at the capabilities of this strange woman and feeling a sort of sadistic glee at watching his partner get put in her place. Agnis lifted the girl's legs and slid the diaper underneath her butt. Vellna couldn't deny that she was a little glad for the soft padding replacing the hard cave floor. In a few more moments, the front was pulled up over the girl's privates and taped into place. “There we go,” Agnis said, helping Vellna to her feet before wrapping the girl in a hug. “Mommy doesn't like to punish you, sweetie. Are you going to behave for me moving forward?” Vellna sniffled, choking back a hiccuping sob, “Y-yeah…” The woman smiled, releasing her from the embrace. “Good girl.” she turned towards Ruppert, “Your turn, baby boy.” Ruppert's face went white as a ghost. “Now hold on… Let's not do anything too hasty…” “I wouldn't try to resist her if I were you,” Vellna said, rubbing her sore bottom. “It won't end well.” Begrudgingly, Ruppert inched his way towards Agnis. “Y-you're not gonna destroy my robe, are you? It's uhh, it's very comfy! I like it a lot! Don't know what I'd do without-aahhhhh!” He was suddenly cut off by Agnis sweeping him off of his feet. “No need to tear your robe, baby boy.” she lifted the skirt of his robes up and out of the way, revealing a pair of tighty not-so-whities. “These, however, have definitely got to go.” “Wow Ruppert, maybe you *do* need diapers?” His face contorted in embarrassment, “Hey! Those stains are merely the dirt and mud that comes with traveling out in the wilderness! They are perfectly normal stains!” Agnis didn't comment but simply slashed the undergarments away like before. Immediately, Ruppert's hands shot down to his privates, shielding them from Vellna. “Aren't you going to look away!?!?” he pleaded with his partner. “Why should I? You didn't look away when *I* was getting diapered. Besides,” she grinned maliciously, “It's not like you have much to hide down there anyway.” Agnis grabbed his wrists and lifted his hands away from his crotch, leaving him completely exposed. He tried desperately to bring his hands back down, but her grip was as unyielding as iron. She raised a questioning eyebrow down at him, “Are you going to be a good boy?” Immediately, he stopped trying to resist her. He opened his palms in surrender, turning his head away from Vellna. “Fine, just get it over with…” Ruppert's diapering may not have been as painful as Vellna's, but the shame alone was almost enough to cause tears to stream down his face anyway. It only took a few agonizingly humiliating moments for Agnis to tape the diaper onto Ruppert's hips and help him stand up, pulling the boy into a hug just as she had with Vellna. “There we go. That wasn't so bad, was it?” Ruppert was too humiliated even to bother responding. Vellna meanwhile, had retrieved her trousers and just managed to pull them up over the diaper, frowning as the waistband still peaked over the top of the pants, revealing her babyish undergarments to the world. Even if she had a top she could pull down over it, the bulge from the padding was still pronounced. There would be no hiding this diaper from anyone. Vellna looked over at Ruppert once his hug with Agnis had broken. The mage's robe his diaper–much to Vellna's annoyance. But his gait had a much more awkward waddle to it now. She looked down at herself, trying to close her legs and finding the task impossible, and realized she would probably be doing a fair bit of waddling herself. The warrior girl looked up at the woman in red–this mysterious Agnis who seemed to think of herself and Ruppert as babies for some reason–and wondered if she had made a terrible mistake with her wish. /////////////////////// Fun fact, Vellna is one of Pink's OCs whom I decided to use for this story. You can find her art here: https://www.deviantart.com/pinkthedinosaur/art/Vellna-Henton-801231990 If you have a story that you'd like to see me bring to life, you can find my Commission details below. https://docs.google.com/document/d/1sKl8NUcpBs609wHqywGSDg-kJRxo219SKblZA5r1GEk/edit?usp=drivesdk

Ryoko was fuming as she walked to Washu's lab. Nine months of carrying Tenchi's baby girl, Rika, and Washu had the nerve to send her and Tenchi to Jurai, allegedly to meet Funaho, and ask her to come have a "class" on child reering. To make matters worse, Ryoko was doing this with Ayeka, who had also had a baby with Tenchi, Achika, but at least Misaki will have a ball playing with the babies. She saw Ayeka and groaned. "Look," Ryoko said as Ayeka glared at her. "We just have to stomach whatever Washu's planned for us and go back to normal once Tenchi comes back with the kids." "All right." Ayeka sighed. "For Tenchi and the girls." "For Tenchi and the girls." Ryoko agreed. Ryoko opened the door, and they headed into Washu's lab. As they entered the garden, they saw Washu at her computer as usual before she stood up, smiling. "Now then ladies," Washu said enthusiastically. "What we're going to do is teach you two about raising children by example." "So what?" Ryoko asked. "You're gonna have us care for dolls?" "No." Washu said with a familiar smirk. "I'm going to show you what being a helpless little infant is like." "Well," Ayeka said smugly. "Ryoko surely needs such extreme measures, but I don't!" "Ha!" Washu shouted. "Yeah, right." Washu pushed a button on her computer, and the two were grabbed by various mechanical arms. The arms brought the two to Washu's proper lab and hovered over a dark cube. "This will teach you how easy it is for a baby to be shaken up." Washu explained. Ryoko was then dropped into the cube as it lit up for Ayeka to see a gaggle of mechanical arms. Ryoko groaned as she felt herself moving backwards before she looked behind her to see a buzzsaw. She ran for dear life but didn't get any further as she realized that she was on a conveyor belt. She saw Washu on a screen and smirked and pulled a lever as a boxing glove hit Ryoko in the gut and knocking her into the saw. Ryoko screamed and leapt up as Ayeka was dropped down. Ryoko slammed her head into a winch that shoved her into a high chair with a hole in the bottom that left her butt sticking out. The tray then snapped into place, trapping Ryoko in the chair. A pair of clippers then came up and shaved Ryoko bald. "You bitch!!" Ryoko shrieked, not caring that she could regrow her hair once she gets a minute. A rack of rolling pins then come up and hit Ryoko in the head to the tune of "Pioneer". The chair then pulled Ryoko over to a rack of boots that kick her in the butt to the same tune. Eventually, the tray released just as the last boot kicked Ryoko away. While all of this was happening to Ryoko, Ayeka was crawling on the belt to avoid a paddle wheel that had replaced the buzzsaw, thankfully. Again, Washu pulled the lever, but this time, two mechanical arms held Ayeka down as the paddles continually spanks her until Ryoko was kicked out of the high chair, and the arms tossed Ayeka upwards. After Ryoko was flung out of the chair, she landed head first into a hole as her neck was clamped in place while a pair of boxing gloves began punching her in the face and the back of her head. While Ryoko was being punched, Ayeka slammed into the winch which pushed her into the chair before Ayeka was clamped in place by the tray and shaved bald. "I beg your pardon!" Ayeka shouted. "Just what is the meaning of this, Washu?" "To have less cushioning." Washu explained. "For what?!" Ayeka asked. The rack of rolling pins then came down and hit Ayeka in the head until she began drooling from all the head trauma. Ayeka was then moved to the boots and kicked in the butt, making her start crying. "MAMA!!!" Ayeka shrieked. After Ryoko's second beating, the clamp was released, and a pair of arms came down and picked Ryoko up and lifted her to a barrel of yellow liquid. Ryoko was then stripped naked and dunked into the barrel several times before she was lifted out. She suddenly realized that she felt much weaker. She wiggled her legs and was relieved that she could still move, though she was still not liking losing her strength. Once Ryoko was lifted out of the hole, Ayeka was kicked into it. She was then clamped in place, and the boxing gloves began punching her in the face and the back of the head. After Ryoko was dipped in the liquid, the arms brought her to a table that had folded out, and she was placed on it with the arms holding her firmly in place. Another pair of arms came up and lifted her legs up before setting a cloth diaper down. She tried to struggle, but in her weakened state, the arms didn't budge. She then got her butt liberally sprinkled with baby powder, and the diaper was folded around her crotch before it was held in place with a safety pin. Ayeka, meanwhile, was crying worse than ever as she was picked up by the arms, stripped naked, and dunked into the barrel of yellow liquid, with her swallowing a good deal of it. The liquid rendered Ayeka barely able to move as she finally began calming down. Ryoko was finally brought to a crib and set into it as she got a blue baby bonnet with pink frills tied onto her head. Ayeka was being powered and diapered as this was going on, with Ryoko watching as she grew her hair back. However, it did nothing to loosen the bonnet. Ayeka was placed in a crib next to Ryoko and given a purple baby bonnet with blue frills as she grabbed the rails of her crib and pulled herself up to stand unsteadily next to her. The cribs began to rise out of the cube, and Ayeka shrieked, grabbing Ryoko's hair and making her call out, making Ayeka giggle before Ryoko slapped her diapered butt, making Ayeka whimper before they were brought to Washu's screen. "Well let's see what we've learned." Washu said as she snapped her fingers, and Ayeka's brain trauma was fixed. "Big deal." Ryoko groaned. "Babies are sensitive! We knew that." "And I didn't appweciate being hit on the head so much!" Ayeka shouted before gasping. "My voice!" "That'll be the numbing agent to make sure neither of you break anything." Washu explained. "As for the head hitting, think how bad it'd be if one of you lost your temper and hit one of the girls." The two groaned, knowing she was right. "Now," Washu said. "The rest of the lessons are hidden throughout this part of the lab." The arms deposited Ryoko and Ayeka on the floor. "Look around and have fun." Washu said with a smirk. "They aren't all torturous." To be continued...

Good evening, Folks Well its time once again to talk about our annual campout in the past it used to just be for adult baby's, diaper lovers, age players, mommies’ daddy's and the like. But now we are expanding the participation to include the furry side and those that enjoy a good spanking to join us. We have secured a site in Southern Alberta it is located 45 mins east of Lethbridge Alberta 20 minutes south of Taber and just 59 minutes away from Sweetgrass Montana. There is plenty of space we would like to say max number of campers we can accommodate is 35 I know that seems like a lot, but it is a huge space but that would be a combination of tents and trailers with some people doubling up in their spaces. This year like all others will include the main group meal on Saturday night and a Sunday Breakfast with some music maybe some sing along and stuff, as well as possibly a few movie nights through the week. Dates of the campout will be from Aug 11th to 18th the cost $110.00 per person on an individual basis this is for the whole week of camp or $20/ night minimum 3 nights your price if you come for the weekend part includes the group meals. Some activities will include a coloring time, teddy bear picnic and the sort we want to keep it fun and lighthearted. This year may also include a changing station tent and a spanking station too if possible, we may even have two other pieces of Furniture specifically does cater to the age player and ab/dl crowd, but all are welcome. You can send me your email confirmation to babyalan007@gmail.com Just some disclaimers here for the camp this is a BYOB bring your own booze and BYOD bring your own diapers. Drugs of the hard kind are not allowed , pot smoking you need to be courteous of others please keep it to an area away from the rest of campers. Showers for the camp will be across the road at the provincial camp, but we may have a few shower tents. There are RV Sani dumps and water filling stations in both Lethbridge and Taber There is a public beach close by discretion is warranted, cell service is limited and spotty, but it will work close by. The location of the camp is for 2026 is 5.5 hours south of Edmonton AB, 2.5 hours south of Calgary , 45 minutes east of Lethbridge and 25 minutes south of Taber and 60 minutes from Sweet Grass Montana. I look forward to seeing all my old friends and making some new ones Babyalan Aka Todder007 and Camp Coordination Crew

Good evening, Folks Well its time once again to talk about our annual campout in the past it used to just be for adult baby's, diaper lovers, age players, mommies’ daddy's and the like. But now we are expanding the participation to include the furry side and those that enjoy a good spanking to join us. We have secured a site in Southern Alberta it is located 45 mins east of Lethbridge Alberta 20 minutes south of Taber and just 59 minutes away from Sweetgrass Montana. There is plenty of space we would like to say max number of campers we can accommodate is 35 I know that seems like a lot, but it is a huge space but that would be a combination of tents and trailers with some people doubling up in their spaces. This year like all others will include the main group meal on Saturday night and a Sunday Breakfast with some music maybe some sing along and stuff, as well as possibly a few movie nights through the week. Dates of the campout will be from Aug 11th to 18th the cost $110.00 per person on an individual basis this is for the whole week of camp or $20/ night minimum 3 nights your price if you come for the weekend part includes the group meals. Some activities will include a coloring time, teddy bear picnic and the sort we want to keep it fun and lighthearted. This year may also include a changing station tent and a spanking station too if possible, we may even have two other pieces of Furniture specifically does cater to the age player and ab/dl crowd, but all are welcome. You can send me your email confirmation to babyalan007@gmail.com Just some disclaimers here for the camp this is a BYOB bring your own booze and BYOD bring your own diapers. Drugs of the hard kind are not allowed , pot smoking you need to be courteous of others please keep it to an area away from the rest of campers. Showers for the camp will be across the road at the provincial camp, but we may have a few shower tents. There are RV Sani dumps and water filling stations in both Lethbridge and Taber There is a public beach close by discretion is warranted, cell service is limited and spotty, but it will work close by. The location of the camp is for 2026 is 5.5 hours south of Edmonton AB, 2.5 hours south of Calgary , 45 minutes east of Lethbridge and 25 minutes south of Taber and 60 minutes from Sweet Grass Montana. I look forward to seeing all my old friends and making some new ones Babyalan Aka Todder007 and Camp Coordination Crew

Hi everyone! This is my first story I've ever written on this platform. Thanks for taking the time to read and I hope you enjoy it. Part Three coming soon! Connor's Unfortunate Lesson: Part One After years of Connor Jackson running his family ragged – driving them to the brink of insanity with his rude, disrespectful, and sometimes criminal behavior – his stepmother has finally decided she’s had enough. The last straw had been when he’d been caught breaking into parked cars in the middle of the night in an effort to score some quick cash. Michelle, who had been in his life for the better part of the last ten years, was both infuriated and devastated when she received that fateful call from the police. Instead of rushing down to the station to bail him out once again, she opted to leave him there for the remainder of the weekend while she finished putting her plan into action. When the following Monday arrived, the first thing she did was set up a meeting with her stepson’s school. Of course, their first inclination was to expel Connor for violating their code of ethics for the umpteenth time. However, she was eventually able to convince the board to allow her to unenroll him so that she could homeschool him herself. It had been a small victory, but at least this way she figured he might still have a chance to earn his GED and attend a good university. One day. At first, Connor had been thrilled with the latest development. He was convinced he’d gotten off scott-free. That is, until they arrived back at the house. After having spent the last several nights in jail, all he’d wanted to do was hole-up in his room and get some much needed sleep. Because as far as he was convinced, all he’d done was earn himself an early summer vacation that promised to be filled with girls, weed, and however much booze he could get his hands on. After his latest brush with the law, he was pretty sure that he’d just cemented his status as the resident “big man on campus”. Although fairly short for his age, he often found himself toeing the edge of being a bully. When he spoke, people listened. And if they knew what was best for them, they did as they were told. Otherwise he made sure they knew there would be consequences. He’d once dumped a kid in a garbage can after he refused to pony up his lunch money on Pizza Day. One could even argue that Connor was proud of his reputation. His male classmates respected him. Possibly envied him. And as for the girls, well, he had yet to meet one who didn’t want him. He honestly couldn’t remember the last time he’d heard the word “no” – from anybody. Including his parents. Especially his parents. Even when his father had been alive, the man had been known for giving in to his spoiled son’s every whim. Although there were times when Michelle had warned him that he might be going too far, her protests had often fallen on deaf ears. Connor’s father was adamant that he was just trying to give his son the type of childhood he’d never had. Unfortunately for all of them, his attempts had only resulted in him raising a child who believed he didn’t have to play by the same rules as everyone else. But those days were over. After his last arrest, his stepmother knew it was time to put her foot down. Big changes were coming to the Jackson household. A fact Connor realized the moment he walked through his front door. Instead of being allowed to make a beeline for his bedroom, he’d found himself being hauled off to the living room for a special kind of punishment. The kind that involved a long overdue trip over his stepmother’s knee where she proceeded to blister his ass with a sturdy, wooden hair brush. It had been the first time he’d been spanked since childhood. And it was even worse than he could’ve ever imagined. The shame and humiliation had been overwhelming – and he hadn’t been alone for it either. His two stepsisters, Daphne and Delilah, had been in there to witness the entire spectacle. They’d heard every pained gasp and cry, had watched as he flailed and thrashed helplessly while their mother busied herself expertly reddening every inch of his bare bottom until he could no longer contain his sobs. But the girls harbored no sympathy for him. Instead they’d simply laughed, pleased to see their troublesome brother reduced to such an infantile state. In their minds, this was what he deserved after having spent the last few years enduring his would-be reign of terror. When the spanking finally ended, it was then that Michelle dropped what had felt akin to that of a verbal atomic bomb. In that very moment, right there in the living room, his stepmother declared that, moving forward, Connor’s life was about to change drastically. In order to save him, he would be made to start over. Take things back to the basics. And, hopefully, unlearn every single delinquent behavior that, up until now, had kept him off the straight and narrow. Until then, he’d lose all perks and privileges that came with being an adult. No friends. No phones. No electronics. A strict bedtime. And, what’s more, the bathroom was officially off limits. Chest still heaving, a shocked Connor had opened his mouth to protest, only to clam up when one of his sisters was ordered to bring out the urine stained sheets he’d hastily crumpled and shoved under his bed several nights ago. While it wasn’t the first time he had accidentally soiled himself in his sleep, he thought he’d actually been hiding pretty well. He had no idea that his family was well aware of his little secret. They’d just been waiting for the right time to confront him. “Did you really think we wouldn’t find out?” Michelle mused, her nose crinkling as she’s hit with the stale whiff of the young man’s shame. “I mean, honestly. Just be grateful that your father isn’t here to witness what a disappointment his pride and joy has become.” “You’re insane!” He’d hissed, his face red as he began to rub his still smarting backside. “Dad would never let you treat me like this. My inheritance is supposed to come through virtually any day now, and when it does, I’m throwing you, and your girls out on your asses the first chance I get!” Connor’s sniffles had only grown more pronounced when his threat was rewarded with a resounding combination of snorts and laughter from the three remaining members of his family – which was confusing. Because in his mind there had been nothing funny about any of this. “I’m sorry, Connor. And girls, stop. This is serious.” Even so, Michelle had continued to giggle long after the bulk of her laughter subsided. “Because what your brother doesn’t understand is that, while yes he was promised an inheritance, he’s also going to have a hard time collecting it if he isn’t deemed competent to do so.” Tossing her long blonde hair over her shoulder, she’d given her daughters a knowing look. “As your guardian, I have a final say as to whether or not you’re ready to receive access to the trust funds you father left behind – which is true for all three of you.” “But I’m–!” “Yes, you may have just turned eighteen, young man.” His stepmother scoffed before rising to her feet. “But that doesn’t mean you’re ready. You have no plans for the future. No desire to go to college or find a trade school. In fact, the only thing you’re able to boast about is your growing rap sheet.” She adjusts her blouse, subtly highlighting her shapely figure. “Whereas your sisters are set to attend the best university in the state on full scholarship, starting this fall.” “I don’t need school, Michelle. I’ve got money. A lot of money.” Connor had snarled before attempting to snatch the sheets out of his sister’s grasp. He failed, of course. “Now, give me my shit and I’ll let you keep the Range Rover my Dad bought you. And when I sell the house, I might even cut you a piece of the profits. Assuming I can bring myself to forget about the way you’ve all treated me just now.” And that’s when Michelle began to move. “Let’s face it, Connor.” He’d stepped back as she slowly invaded his space, effectively towering over him, making him feel smaller than he’d liked to admit. “You’re nothing but a little boy who thinks he’s doing a good job of pretending to be a grown-up.” Cupping his chin, she’d then forced him to meet her stern, blue-eyed gaze. “We – your father and I – failed you the first time around. Which is why I feel like I’m partly to blame for what you’ve become. But I’ve been doing a lot of reading lately, and even had a chance to consult with a leading therapist who specializes in helping troubled young men find their way back on the straight and narrow. His best-selling novel, Rebirth: The Road Back to Babyhood, was quite the page-turner.” Feeling like the walls were closing in on him, Connor could only summon a weak cry as the weight of his circumstances became overwhelming. “You can’t do this…I…” And that’s when a fresh wave of tears had begun to fall. “I’ll call the police. I…I…” He’d trailed off upon noticing Michelle’s smug grin. “Oh, Connie.” She’d eventually released his chin in order to mockingly ruffle his chocolate brown locks. “It’s already been done. This summer, your sisters and I are going to help give you the do-over you so desperately need. We’re going to break that stubborn little spirit so you can grow up to be the kind of upstanding young man who wants to make his family proud.” Leaning down, she’d pressed a chaste kiss along his furrowed brow. He honestly couldn’t believe that these were his only options. Either refuse and be thrown out on the street, penniless and without a place to call home. Or stay and allow himself to be subjected to whatever twisted plans his stepmother had in store for him. “Please…” He’d tried once more, now feeling more helpless than he’d ever had in his life. “I can–I can change.” God, he’d hated how his voice shook with every word he spoke. “Oh, we know you can, baby boy. And you will.” His stepmother assured him as she’d reached for his hand, dragging him down the hall in the direction of one of the house’s many guestrooms. “Like it or not, your new life starts today. Now, come on girls!” She’d called out as her grip tightened, forcing Conner to scramble to keep up with her long stride. “It’s time to show your baby brother his brand new room!” END Connor's Unfortunate Lesson: Part Two - (Takes place three months after the events in Part One) At eighteen-years-old, Connor was desperate to keep his neighbors and the surrounding community from finding out about his shameful little secret. You see, while most of his classmates were finishing up the school year and preparing to start college in the fall, he’d been busy with something else. And it had everything to do with the diaper he was currently hiding underneath his gray sweatpants. For the last few months, the toilet had been off limits to him. All thanks to the bad behaviour that had landed him in jail around that same time. Well, that and the fact that he still had a tendency to wet the bed at night. Unfortunately for him, being denied access to the bathroom like any other self-sufficient adult had severely affected his ability to control his bladder. If he was awake, he usually had a 50/50 chance that his body might alert him that he needed to pee. Or mess. From there, he only had a matter of minutes before he was forced to do his business wherever he stood. Or squatted for that matter. And if he was asleep, then all bets were off. Having anticipated this development, his stepmother now mandated that he be kept in diapers full-time. Connor would have to earn the right to use the potty like a big boy again, whenever Michelle believed he was ready. Wait. Not Michelle. Mommy. Of course, what was even more embarrassing was that he wasn’t even allowed to change his own diaper. Depending on how his behavior had been that week, he might not even be allowed to ask for one. If he’d gotten himself in trouble, he would often have to wait until his Mommy or one of his sisters decided to check to see if he’d soiled himself. It was utterly humiliating. These days, Connor was no longer allowed the privilege of modesty. Michelle bathed him every night and typically changed his dirty diapers throughout the day. And when she was too busy, or couldn’t be bothered to deal with him, the demeaning task fell to one of his twin sisters: Daphne or Delilah. If he were being honest, he regretted having mistreated both girls over the years. Because now they took every opportunity they could to inflict their revenge. While they were of no relation to him, they were the spitting image of their beautiful mother. And what made it even worse is that they were only older than him by a handful of months. Sometimes Daphne wasn’t so bad. While he wouldn’t exactly say she was nice, he could usually deal with the way she teased and babied him. But Delilah…she could be downright cruel. There were times she went out of her way to humiliate him, and she often wouldn’t stop until he was reduced to tears. Thankfully, no one from the outside world seemed to be aware of Connor’s new predicament. Something for which the young man was grateful. But deep down, there was a part of him that knew this wouldn’t last forever. Eventually the other shoe would have to drop. Which could hopefully mean freedom from his infantile prison and access to the trust fund he was owed. Or a lifetime of embarrassment if anyone in town ever discovered his new, baby-powder scented secret. And thanks to the calculated efforts of his Mommy, it was quickly looking like the young man’s life was swiftly careening towards the latter. Whether he had a say in it or not. __________ A Few Days Later... “Michelle…” Connor whines softly as he anxiously shifts from foot to foot. “Please don’t make me do this.” Heaving a weary sigh, his stepmother brushes past him to check on the quiche she had baking away in the oven. “For the last time, Conrad, I’m not making you do anything you haven’t already been doing for the last few months. And you know that’s not my name.” Realizing her dish still needed a few more minutes, she closes the door before turning to face the young man currently occupying her kitchen. “Who am I to you?” “Mommy. I–I’m sorry, Mommy.” He quickly amends, hoping to avoid wracking up any additional punishments. His bottom still ached from the spanking he’d received earlier that morning. “That’s better. Now, we’re having company over and that’s final. And you will be on your best behavior while they’re here, or there will be consequences. Is that understood?” She arches one perfect blonde brow for emphasis. “But can I…can I…” He stammers, wishing he could simply get the words out. “Can you…what?” An impatient Michelle crosses her arms over her ample bosom. “Spit it out or stop wasting my time.” “Can’t I please at least put on my underwear? Real underwear? I won’t have an accident, I swear!” Unfortunately, Connor was pretty sure he’d known the answer before he’d even summoned up the courage to ask the question. But when he’d found out the identity of the visitors she’d invited, it was worth a try. “Oh, Connie…” Her derisive snort seems to echo throughout the fairly large room. “Always so convinced you’re ready to be a big boy when you’re not.” “But I don’t want them to see me in a–” He cuts off mid-sentence as he feels his cheeks heat. “I don’t want them to know that I have to wear…this.” He finishes, apprehensively tugging at the waistband of his pants. “Well, why not?” Michelle glides over the fridge to take stock of treats she’d prepared for the afternoon’s festivities. “It’s for your protection, after all. Do you remember what happened the last time you went without your…protection?” The mocking lilt in her voice has him feeling about two feet tall. “Yes.” He mumbles, his gaze dropping to his socked feet. “And?” “I fell asleep and had an accident on the couch.” “Hmm.” Closing the door, she moves to take a seat at the kitchen table. Resting her chin on her palm, she makes it clear that he now has her full attention. “And what did Mommy do? What did she have to do when you had your little accident?” “You…you spanked me. With my paddle.” Connor swallows hard, his bruised bottom throbbing at the memory. “And then you put me in triple diapers for the rest of the week.” “And tell me – why did I do that, Connor?” His fists clench uselessly at his sides. “Be–because I took off my diaper.” The sound of Michelle’s tinkling laughter is enough to set his teeth on edge. “And is that something you’re allowed to do? Are you allowed to take your diaper off? Ever?” “No, Mommy.” “That’s right.” His stepmother then leans across the table to grab her cellphone – a right he’d been denied for months. Unless he managed to catch a bit of the evening news on television, he had no idea about what was going on in the world. “Frankly, I’m surprised you even had the gall to ask after the way I had to blister that naughty butt of yours for cursing at your sister.” Connor doesn’t bother to hide his grimace. He’d gotten a spanking this morning because of a stunt Delilah had pulled. How he hated her and her stupid ribbons. “Why don’t you tell me what’s got you so worried, little Connie?” Her feigned interest has her continuing to stare down at her phone. “I thought you’d be excited to have some company after all this time. You used to love Mr. and Mrs. Peters. Now out of options, the diapered young man visibly deflates. The last thing he wanted was for anyone to find out about his ongoing punishment. His reputation would be ruined. And he was pretty sure that he’d never be able to land another date for the rest of his life. “May I please be allowed to stay in my room?” “Absolutely not.” Pursing her perfectly painted lips, she sets down her device before beckoning him forward. Once he’s standing in front of her, Michelle lowers his pants to check the padding of his diaper. “You’re not that wet.” She gives his crotch an affectionate squeeze before turning him around to make sure he wasn’t hiding any other surprises. “And thank goodness you’re not poopy.” Pulling his sweats back up, she briefly goes quiet. A few moments pass before she finally speaks again. “Tell you what…” She pulls him closer, until he’s now perched on her knee. “Since you’re so worried about them finding out your secret, how about we change your diaper right before they get here? And then we’ll put you in your favorite onesie – the one with the easy snaps.” “Really?” He didn’t want to get his hopes up, but at the same time…he really was desperate. “And then we’ll put you back in your sweatpants, that way the Peters won’t notice a thing. After all, your diapers only swell up when they’re used, right?” “R–right…” “Now listen closely,” She boops his nose before continuing. “Because this is your one chance to show Mommy you just might have what it takes to start earning back all those big boy privileges you’ve been missing out on lately. When you feel like you need to go potty you come and tell me or your sisters right away. One of us will take you to the bathroom and help you with your diaper so no one has to find out. Deal?” Connor eagerly nods his head as relief blooms in his chest. “Thank you, Mommy. I won’t let you down – I promise!” Scrambling off his stepmother’s lap, he wanders off towards the living room to make sure it’s devoid of anything that could give away his secret. “You had better not, baby boy.” Michelle responds, as a cruel smile ghosts its way across her lips. “Even though something tells me that you already did…” ____ Four Hours Later... After what seemed like hours, the chime of the doorbell finally signals the arrival of their long awaited guests. Connor had been on pins and needles all morning, wishing that he could get the entire spectacle over with and move on with his day. He checks in the mirror one last time, silently reassuring himself that his so far still-dry diaper wasn’t readily visible beneath his gray sweatpants. As promised, his stepmother had dressed him in his least conspicuous onesie – the one with the easy snaps. Now, all he had to do was be polite and control his bladder long enough for someone to take him to the bathroom. It was pretty simple when he thought about it. “Connor!” Michelle bellows from down the hall. “Come say hello to our guests!” Resigning himself to his fate, he forces himself to make the trek from his room to the sitting area. Surely exchanging pleasantries with their neighbors, Mr. and Mrs. Peters, wouldn’t be too painful. Hell, they might even forget he was there after the first few minutes. Rounding the corner, his well-rehearsed greeting swiftly dies on his lips. Because standing in the living room was the last person he could possibly want to see. It was his classmate Mallory, the nerdy girl who always volunteered to do his homework, accompanied by her mother. “As you can see, Connie.” His Mommy grins at him while handing off their jackets to his sister, Daphne. “There appears to have been a slight change of plans. Mr. Peters couldn’t make it, so Mallory agreed to tag along instead. Isn’t that nice?” Conner remains too stunned and nervous to speak as he watches Michelle eagerly direct their company to the delicious spread she’s laid out for lunch. Alarm bells were sounding in his head, demanding that he run and hide immediately. “Young man, you’re being rude.” His Mother scolds, her eyes narrowing in annoyance. “And you know I don’t tolerate rudeness in this household.” The unspoken threat in her voice hangs heavily between them. And that’s when it clicks that if he was going to survive the afternoon unscathed, he’d have to be very, very careful. All it would take is him breaking just one of her overbearingly meticulous rules for his secret to be exposed. “I–I’m so sorry.” Now that he’s got his feet moving again, he summons the wherewithal to shake their hands. First Mallory’s, and then her Mother’s. “I was surprised to see you, is all. Your daughter is the first person I’ve seen from school in quite awhile.” Instead of immediately responding, the older woman eyes him warily. “I heard you were arrested. Again. Makes sense that school finally had enough of you.” “Mom!” Mallory hisses, clearly embarrassed by her Mother’s unsolicited rebuke. “It’s okay…” Michelle assures them both before pouring Mrs. Peters a healthy glass of chilled Chardonnay. “While it’s true that dear Connie had yet another run-in with the law, after meeting with the school board, they were gracious enough to allow me to withdraw him instead of following through with their proposed expulsion. My baby boy got lucky.” She reaches over to affectionately ruffle his brown locks. “I can only assume you’ve taken up homeschooling him?” Mrs. Peters sniffs primly before taking a sip of her wine. “Assuming he’s willing to follow instructions.” “Oh, I can assure you that he’s been receiving quite the re-education.” She passes Connor a large bottle of water before instructing him to drink. “Remember, the doctor told you that you need to stay hydrated. You’ll need to finish that before you’re allowed a snack.” Connor feels his stomach drop as he accepts the offering. Because while he was thirsty, he knew that if he did as he was told he’d need to use the potty in no time. But that was okay, he told himself. Because his Mommy had promised to take him to the bathroom as soon as he asked. With that in mind, he finally allows himself to relax, if only just a little. While the two adults chatted idly, he listens to Mallory catch-him-up on the happenings he’d missed at school. From the football team’s record breaking season, to who was crowned this year’s prom king and queen, no topic off limits. Talking with her makes him feel good. Normal. Especially when it had been ages since he’d interacted with anyone outside of his mother and sisters. They were nearly an hour into the visit when he felt his bladder begin to show signs of protest. While he had yet to finish the entire bottle, he was close. But his body didn’t care. He knew he needed the bathroom. Now. “Um, excuse me? M-mom?” He mutters, trying to be as polite as possible with his interruption. Clearly annoyed by the prospect of being unable to finish her thougth, she turns to her stepson in a huff. “The adults are speaking, young man.” “I know, but…” Conner lowers his voice several octaves. “I need to go…to…” He trails off, assuming she’d catch the hint. However, he should’ve known that he wasn’t destined to be that lucky. “Go? Go where?” “The bathroom.” He mouths, while attempting to obscure his face from view. “Right now.” “Well, Mrs. Peters and I are in the middle of a conversation. You’re just going to have to wait like any other big boy your age.” With that, she effectively dismisses him, leaving him alone to panic. “Connor…is everything okay?” A confused Mallory asks. “Everything is fine.” He grunts, willing himself to take a deep breath as the pressure continues to grow. “Mom, please!” “For the last time, Connor!” She snaps, snatching his nearly empty water bottle and slamming it on the coffee table. How dare you keep interrupting me like this? I don’t have time to take you to the bathroom right now, so you’re either going to have to wait or go find one of your sisters. Am I being clear enough for you?” “Yes, ma’am.” He grumbles before anxiously rising from the couch, leaving his Mother’s dumbfounded guests behind in favor of tracking down one of his sisters before it was too late. Of course, that quest soon proves to be a colossal waste of time. Because while he manages to catch Delilah on her way out the door, she refuses to be of any help. She even takes it upon herself to loudly announce to anyone that was in earshot that she didn’t have the energy to deal with “pissy little diaper boys” today. Reeling from shame and praying that Mallory and her mother hadn’t overheard her rude declaration, he’d then gone about looking for Daphne. Which was how he’d ultimately found himself back in the living room. Following the sound of her voice, Connor and his now screaming bladder had scarcely set foot on the freshly steamed carpet before he realized just how dire his ordeal had become. “What’s up with all the yelling, Connie?” His sister mocks, adjusting her high ponytail. “You’re so needy all the time, it’s honestly starting to become a little embarrassing.” “Please.” He begs, feeling himself beginning to sweat as he continues to clench his thighs together. “I have to…I need…oh no…” Clutching the wall, he utters a pained groan as he feels the first hot stream of piss escape into his diaper. “Uh oh.” His sister coos, making light of his shame. Meanwhile, his unexpecting audience watches in stunned silence as the eighteen-year-old man slowly loses his battle with control. His knees buckle as he continues to soak his diaper with urine, forcing it to expand massively beneath the fabric of his sweat pants. “Jesus Christ!” Comes Mrs. Peters’ shocked gasp. “Did he just…wet himself? Look at that spot on his pants!” Sure enough, he had leaked. He didn’t have to check because he could already feel it. Michelle feigns surprise, covering her mouth with her hand in an attempt to convey her embarrassment. “Oh my goodness!” She cries before shifting her attention to their guests. “Janet. Mallory. I’m so sorry you had to see that. I’m afraid my little boy isn’t fully toilet trained yet.” “I can see that.” Mrs. Peters replies, her face aghast. “My…what a mess.” “I’m afraid raising him lately has been quite the challenge.” Michelle opines, reaching over to grasp her supportive hand. “It’s been hard, keeping Connie’s little secret like this. But it’s also necessary – the diapers, I mean. The poor boy has lost all control.” Their gaze strays towards a betrayed Connor, watching as he sinks to the ground. His body is wracked with heartbroken sobs. “I told you I had to potty!” He wails, falling on his back and kicking his feet. “Mommy, I told you!” “Does he always throw tantrums like this?” The older woman asks, her lip curling in disgust as she witnesses the young man behave worse than a toddler. “Sometimes.” His stepmother confesses with a sigh. “I thought we’d gotten a handle on it. But today’s been a big one for Connie. I imagine he’s a little overstimulated, but you can be sure it will be addressed before I put him down for bed tonight. Once she feels as though he’s suffered enough, Michelle finally gives Daphne the order to take him back to his bedroom for a much needed diaper change. Unfortunately, it does little to soothe the man’s severely wounded ego. But when his sister picks him up and sets him on his feet, he doesn’t protest. Lips trembling, a soggy and defeated Connor dutifully follows her to his bedroom – otherwise known as his nursery. Decorated in a symphony of pinks and purples, it had everything one might need to care for a precious little baby. Like him. “Aww, c’mon Connie. Don’t cry.” His sister coos once she reaches his adult-sized changing table, clearly not in the mood to deal with his theatrics. “You should’ve known this was gonna happen. You haven’t been able to stay dry on your own for months.” “But I told Mommy I had to go potty.” The young man pouts. “I told her and she didn’t listen. Instead she made me go ask Deliliah.” “That’s because Mommy was busy talking to the grown-ups. Any other boy your age would’ve been able to hold it much longer than you did back there. All you did was prove what the rest of us already knew – that you’re just not ready to be an adult. Now hop up. I’ve got shit I need to do.” “No.” Comes his defiant grunt. “I can change myself.” “No, you can’t. You know the rules.” One strong hand shoots out, taking a hold of his wrist and dragging him closer. “Now, I’m going to give you one last change to climb up here before I decide to do something to really embarrass you in front of Mrs. Peters and Mallory. Is that what you want?” As upset as he was, Connor is also keenly aware that his sister isn’t joking. Diaper changes were already a humiliating affair – both his sisters and stepmother made sure of that. What with all the constant teasing and taunting as they took their time wiping him clean of whatever mess he’d made in that moment. And to make matters worse, sometimes his little soldier tended to have a mind of its own, often creating the illusion that he was enjoying his mistreatment. Still holding back tears, he finally allows Daphne to help him onto the table. Once seated, she makes quick work of removing his sweats before beginning to undo the snaps of his now damp onesie. “Woah, baby boy.” She chuckles when she finally gets a good look at his thoroughly soaked diaper, taking a moment to pat his padded crotch. “Looks like somebody did a big wee-wee, huh?” Connor feels his face go scarlett as he forces himself to look away. He couldn’t believe this was his reality right now, especially when they had company just down the hall. And to make matters worse, his sister had left his door wide open, leaving him and his soiled diaper in plain view of whoever might be walking by. “Let’s get you into a dry diaper.” Daphne murmurs, her voice containing a hint of both sweetness and mockery. “Then you’ll be all better. Well, until Mommy decides if she’s going to spank your little bum bum for throwing such a big tantrum.” She doesn’t bother trying to mask her giggle as she shoves his favorite pink pacifier between his frowning lips. Then she goes to remove his onesie, lifting it over his head before moving on to his diapered-prison. Now completely naked, he can’t help the shiver that courses through him as the cool air makes contact with his bare skin. But he knows better than to try to hide or cover himself. According to Michelle, babies didn’t concern themselves with trivial things like modesty. “And there’s Mr. PeePee.” She takes a moment to study his tiny member, which is something she did fairly often. “Still tiny I see.” She muses as she reaches for a wipe. “But I like this little purple ribbon he’s wearing. It makes him look extra cute!” The young man can’t help but flush when he feels his penis twitch of its own accord, as if enjoying the praise. “Did Mommy do that for you? Or was it Delilah?” He struggles not to jump when the cold wipe finally makes contact with his heated flesh, starting with his thighs before slowly and meticulously making its way toward his hairless balls, sitting on prominent display like two plump little peaches. “Delilah.” He whimpers through his binky, willing himself to remain flaccid as he’s forced to remember how she’d taken her time dressing up his little member with the help of one of her many colorful ribbons. In an unusual act of defiance, he’d actually balked when she’d initially tried to put it on him this morning. Then he’d made the mistake of telling her to “go fuck herself”, which in turn had sent her off to find Michelle while he was mid-change. Both women had returned moments later, with his sister sporting a knowing smirk and his Mommy wielding his new wooden paddle. “Mmm…” Daphne’s ministrations then move to his increasingly sensitive member. Pausing to grab a fresh wipe, she begins gliding it up and down his unimpressive cock. Squeezing his eyes shut, Connor is just about to beg her to go faster when he’s interrupted by the sound of someone new entering the room. “I–I’m sorry.” The quiet voice squeaks. “I guess I must’ve gotten lost on the way to the bathroom.” It was Mallory. She was here. Now. In his bedroom. Watching him while he lay on his back, naked and exposed, with his legs in the air while he finished getting his diaper changed. Oh God, this couldn’t be happening. “It’s no problem – little Connie and I are almost done.” His sister chirps. “Aren’t we, baby boy?” Connor refuses to answer, preferring to let the silence stretch between them as shame and embarrassment seep out of every pore of his scrawny body. Meanwhile, Daphne continues to absentmindedly stroke him while engaging with their new guest. “Sooo…” Mallory drags out the word as she takes a tentative step closer, allowing herself a better look at her former classmate’s predicament. “Is this why you left school, Connor? I mean, everyone was talking about how your Mom kept them from kicking you out by homeschooling you, or whatever. But I’m pretty sure nobody would believe this…” “It’s a long story.” Daphne interjects on his behalf, before expertly gripping his ankles and lifting his bottom in the air, showing off the remnants of his morning discipline. “But suffice to say that this is his new life now. In fact, it has been for months.” She gently lowers him back onto the table, making a point to splay his quivering thighs even wider than what was really necessary. “Now that his secret’s out, he can focus on what’s really important. And that’s becoming a better, more humble, version of himself.” Her long fingers go to tickle the soft skin of his belly. “Isn’t that right?” “I…should probably leave you guys to it.” “Oh, it’s okay – seriously.” His sister responds dismissively as he sucks harder on his pacifier. “Privacy is a thing of the past for this guy.” She reaches down to grab a tube of cream and gives it a hearty squeeze, using her hand to thickly coat his butt, balls, and dick with the stinky paste. “Sorry about the smell, Mal. But the last time this baby ended up with a rash he was super fussy.” “I’ll bet.” Mallory murmurs, more to herself than anyone else, as she continues to process everything she’s seeing and hearing. “So does he use his diapers all the time?” And now that they were talking about him as if he wasn’t there, Connor wanted nothing more than for a sinkhole to open up in the floor of his nursery and swallow him whole. “All day, every day.” Daphne confirms. “I’m afraid the potty is off limits to Connie until he can be trusted not to have an accident or make a mess. He never was very good at aiming.” Her tone takes a conspiratorial turn. “Or at wiping his own butt for that matter. I’m sure you can only imagine the constant state of his underwear.” “So he…uses them too? Often?” “He does. These days it seems like he’s constantly wet. But sometimes he has a little trouble going number two.” She shrugs, wiping her hands on a nearby towel. Funny enough, she and Connor were both aware that she was dragging out this whole diaper change business. But there was nothing he could do about it. “But Mom keeps a special stash of suppositories on hand which always seem to work wonders on his stubborn tummy.” Nodding in understanding, Mallory allows herself to take a few more tentative steps into the nursery. She makes note of the crib and playpen, as well as the various blocks and toys that littered the floor. Later she would be forced to admit to her diary that she had found the entire scene to be utterly fascinating. “Are you the only one who—who changes him?” “Eh, my sister and I take turns. And my Mom helps out a lot too.” Hands dry, she reaches for the baby powder, liberally applying it to his crotch and bottom. “She does most of it, actually. Mom is usually the one to feed him and bathe him and stuff. And baby Connie here is thankful for that, otherwise he gets his bottom spanked. Like he did this morning.” At long last, Daphne finally grabs a diaper and places it under him. Meanwhile, Connor continues helplessly nursing his binky, all the while willing his unruly member to stand down. But it was almost like the closer his former classmate got, the more the stupid thing insisted on waving to get her attention. All three and half inches of it. “And does that always happen?” Mallory asks, her eyes focused on his cock. “Is it normal for him to be so…excited? Sorry for all the questions, but this is all new to me. I guess I’m just trying to make sense of it all.” As if finally noticing the young man’s discomfort, she tries to offer him what she hopes comes off as a supportive smile. “Sometimes.” Daphne concedes with a shrug, barely concealing her smirk when she sees a bead of precum leak from the tip of his swollen member. Instead she gives the other girl a playful nudge with her shoulder. “It doesn’t happen as much as it used to. He’s probably trying to show off since you’re here.” She lifts the front of his diaper before proceeding to securely fasten the tapes. “Not very impressive, I know. But it comes with the territory. If it ever gets to be too much, we call in Mom for back-up and she takes care of it.” Satisfied with her answer, Mallory ventures over to Connor’s crib. She runs her fingers along the bars as she observes the various stuffed animals strewn across the mattress. Next she makes her way to what appears to be an adult-sized rocking horse, her eyes going wide when she realizes that the man on the table most likely really did play with all of these toys. Toys that were intended for babies. “Can I ask who else knows about this?” She asks as she finds her way over to his chest of drawers. There’s no malice behind her questions, no cunning. Just genuine curiosity. Throwing caution to the wind, she takes her time opening each one, and is surprised when she finds a treasure trove of onesies, plastic pants, footy pajamas, bibs, and more. Jesus Christ. If anyone else at school found out about this, Mallory was pretty confident that Connor would never be able to live this down. “You’re the first. Well, you and your Mom, I suppose.” Spinning on her heel, Mallory watches as Daphne lifts her former classmate off the table before helping him into a new shirt. But she doesn’t allow him any pants. Perhaps because she believed there to be no point. His secret was out. At least where she was concerned. “Go on and play, baby boy.” A smiling Daphne shoos him away, continuing to ignore his pathetic little sniffles. “Big sis needs to finish talking to your friend, Mallory.” Left with no other option, Conner ambles away. This time choosing to hide in the confines of his adorable little playhouse. “If no one else knows, then why are you telling me? Aren’t you the least bit concerned that I might go out and tell everyone about what I saw here today? Connor would be…a joke.” Just as Daphne is prepared to respond, someone else manages to beat her to the punch. Her eyes dart to the door as her Mother and Mrs. Peters make their way into the nursery. “I’m afraid little Connor was already a joke long before he found his way back into diapers.” Michelle interjects cooly. “Breaking the law, causing mischief, being rude and disrespectful to the female members of this household…none of that makes you a real man. So, I’ve decided to give him another chance to grow up. The right way.” She saunters over to the entrance of the colorful playhouse, before yanking open the door. Reaching inside she all but drags a squealing Connor out by his ear. “We’re going to keep him like this until we’re sure he’s learned some discipline. As well as some respect for the women both inside and outside of this house. No self-respecting girl in this town or the next is going to give this naughty baby the time of day once they learn they might end up having to change his poopy diapers.” Of course, the subject of the discussion remains quiet as he continues to nervously suckle his pacifier. Mallory can’t help but wince as she witnesses the interaction. Because even though he had the reputation as being a bit of a self-serving prick, he’d never given her a hard time. Probably because she was on the nerdy side and always agreed to help him with his science homework. He would never see her as a potential love interest – a fact she had resigned herself to a long time ago. In his eyes, she was just the help. Eventually, she hears her own mother clear her throat. “This sure is a lot to take in, Michelle. And are you sure he was part of that group of vandals who tee-peed my house last halloween?” Mrs. Peters looks down her nose at the embarrassed young man. “It took us days to clean that up. And the eggs you miscreants threw ruined the finish on my husband’s car.” “I’m afraid so.” Michelle admits, her lips morphing into a delicate frown. “However, I can assure you that that kind of delinquent behavior is a thing of the past. But while we have you both here…” She plucks the binky from Connor’s mouth. “What do you have to say to these two lovely ladies? Speak!” At first, Connor struggles to answer. And he finds it almost impossible to meet their expectant gaze. That is until he hears his stepmother ask Daphne to go fetch the hair brush. “I’–m sorry, Mrs. Peters. A–and I’m sorry to you too, Mallory. For the mess.” While he knows it’s bad form to rush an overdue apology of this nature, his competing need for self-preservation has him stumbling over his words in an effort to finish before his sister returns. “F–for the toilet paper, and the eggs. That was wrong of me, and I’m so grateful that my Mommy is teaching me how to be a better, more upstanding citizen.” He tacks on the last part, hoping that it might earn him some brownie points. Both Mother and daughter exchange cursory looks as they mull over his apology. “Well, young man…” Mrs. Peters begins after a moment. “That was very, very naughty of you. Had I known you were behind it, I would’ve marched to your door and demanded you clean it up the very next day.” Awash with shame, Connor bows his head and simply prays for the moment to be over. All of this was too much for him to handle. If anything, he’s grateful when he’s once again allowed to have his binky. “But I am glad that your Mother finally has you on the right track.” She turns her attention back to Michelle. “And as for your earlier question, I suppose I’ll have to talk it over with Mallory, but I don’t think it’ll be a problem. Plus, I’m pretty sure she could use the extra cash, what with summer just on the horizon.” At that particular moment, Daphne barrels her way back into the room, her manicured hands holding the dreaded hair brush. “By the looks of it, I’m guessing you won’t be needing this?” She smirks when she notices Connor’s tear-stained cheeks. “Not until after our guests leave.” Taking the brush, his stepmother makes a show of resting it on his changing table. “But what you can do is say hello to little Connie’s new babysitter.” Clapping her hands in excitement, she takes the liberty of wrapping her arms around the girl and bringing her in for a hug. “She said yes?” His sister squeals, obviously pleased with this new development. “Not yet.” Michelle releases a stunned Mallory before taking a step back to give her a little more breathing room. “But I can tell she’s thinking about it. And perhaps I should add that the pay is negotiable.” The chatter continues, swirling around Connor with such a force that would’ve easily knocked him off his feet if he hadn’t already been sitting on the floor. He just couldn’t believe that in the span of one day – in no more than a handful of hours – he’d lost what little control he’d had left over his life. And now that Mallory and her Mom knew, he was certain that it was only a matter of time before the rest of the world found out. Overwhelmed by the ferocity of his emotions, he releases a despondent wail as he begins to rapidly fill his diaper. The quiet hiss of urine causes the ladies in the room to suddenly go silent as they watch his padded crotch expand in real-time. But try as he might, he can’t stop the nervous flow. “I said it before and I’ll say it again.” Mrs. Peter’s words come on the heels of a surprised chuckle. “If I hadn’t seen it with my own eyes, I would never have believed it.” Taking Michelle’s hand in her own, she offers a sympathetic squeeze. “Of course you have our discretion. Not that this young man deserves it – but this is obviously a very delicate matter.” Unfortunately, for a still-weeping Connor, his stepmother doesn’t appear to be moved by the other woman’s promise of privacy. “Oh, we don’t mind if people find out. That’s part of the reason we invited you.” She hauls him up to his feet before making a show of checking the back of his diaper for the disaster she was almost positive was on its way. A nervous wee-wee was nearly always followed-up by a nervous poo-poo. Another humiliating fact she had no problem sharing with the group. “Since I know Daphne just changed you, we’ll wait until you finish making stinkies before we even bother with getting you into a fresh diaper.” Looking back at his friend and her mother, she goes on to continue her earlier conversation. “Little Connie is going to need a babysitter this summer. My girls and I each have our own lives and pursuits, so we decided to enlist some help. They say it takes a village after all. Therefore, it’s only inevitable that others in the community are bound to find out.” She then proceeds to usher everyone out of the nursery in favor of returning to the living room, all the while keeping a solid grip on her stepson’s slim wrist. Patting his swollen bottom, she directs him a fresh set of blocks she had previously set in the corner. “We’ll know when he does his business.” Michelle prattles on as she and the other three women have a seat on the couch. “He usually gets on all fours, squats and grunts – it’s a whole production, really. But back to my proposal…” Mallory immediately perks up, her brilliant green eyes swimming with interest. “How soon would you need me to start?” “Ideally, as soon as possible.” His stepmother picks up her once forgotten glass of wine before taking a slow sip. “I’m well aware that these are a…” She casts another withering glance in Connor’s direction. “...shall we say, unique, set of circumstances. But what’s needed is needed. While school’s in session, I’ll need you a minimum two days a week, four hours a night. As well as every other Saturday, for six hours a night.” “That’s doable.” She adds a small slice of quiche onto her empty plate. “And the rate?” “I’m thinking $25 on weekdays and $35 on weekends. Of course…there’s always the possibility for more. I have no doubt that you’ll make a great fit.” Mallory takes a bite of her food, chewing slowly as she mulls over the offer. No matter how odd, there was no denying the fact the money was too good to ignore. At this rate, if she accepted, she’d have no problem saving up for college in the fall. Nodding to herself, she places the plate on the table before extending her hand to her brand new employer. “Alright, Michelle.” She beams, feeling grateful that she had agreed to accompany her mother this morning. “I’d say you’ve got yourself a deal.” END (PART THREE COMING SOON) Thanks for reading! Please let me know what you think!

Chapter One “New place, new me,” I said while opening the door of my new apartment. I had seen the two bedroom apartment online and inspected it a few weeks ago before placing my bid. I Fistbumped the air when I got the call that I got it and immediately started packing. Not that I had much, how much stuff does a bachelor have anyway? I got a few books, some pots and pans, and a plastic plant. most of my stuff consisted of clothing, which I think I have more of than the regular guy. I loved a good fitting sweater and special dress shoes, especially with a fitting belt. I started hauling boxes from the van I rented and moved them in. Putting them down at their designated area. I will unpack them tomorrow. It has been a long drive, and the thoughts of a new city exited me. I mean, I still loved my home town, but to be somewhere where I can’t bump into someone I know sounds relaxing to me, A place I can truly be me. The next few days I was busy with making the place my own, painting a little bit. putting together a closet for my dress shoes and just dressing it up. I hung the curtains up, blackout curtains, so I can sleep in as long as I please. After all that was done I took a long and hot shower. I trimmed my beard to a nice three day no shave look before stepping in. When everything was hot and wet I washed my shoulder length brown hair with shampoo and conditioner and shaved the other parts of my body. Not that it was much, but the bits here and there irked me a bit. So it had to go. After thirty minutes I stepped out of the shower and looked at myself in the full length mirror. At 5’2 I was a bit on the short side, almost the shortest of my whole hometown. Sure, once all my friends grew taller and I stayed behind it bothered me a little, but they never made me feel I was lesser because of it. It was the opposite of it. I was, and I quote, ‘Their short king.’ Sure they teased me from time to time, but don’t all friends do that? I made fun of Eric when he was trying to grow a beard. Or Manuel for going bald so soon. Ok, they may have overreacted a little towards me thanks to my height, throwing an arm around my head and knuckleheading me. They never gave each other knuckleheads. On the other hand they did hit each other hard. “Maybe I am overthinking this,” I said to myself whilst drying off. Because of my height I got in pretty good shape, not abs in shape, but nicely toned. And I learned how to dress well. That seemed to do well with ladies, getting in shape and dressing well is the best investment I had ever done. I threw the towel on the edge of the bathtub and walked naked to my room. I jumped on my bed and rolled on my back. “Total freedom,” I said, watching the sealing. I could watch dramatically out of the window, just like in the movies and see the city skyline. except mine was just a view from the first floor, nothing to write home about. I stared at the ceiling for a couple more minutes and decided to put on boxers. I walked out of my bedroom and into the other. Now, what to do with this one. It could be my hobby room, or maybe make it in a walk in closet over time. Once I have too many shoes. Or, I could, Now that I am in a city where no one knows me... “Nah,” I shook my head. “I still don’t have that much experience in that,” I said, closing the door. “Besides, I would be the guy with that kinda room.” I walked back to my bedroom and put on a red shirt and black sweatpants. I ordered a pizza and sat down on the couch. While eating the slices of pizza I scrolled through the multiple jobs this area had to offer. I had been a freelancer for IT for two years now and liked it, and the money was a big plus. I am pretty good at figuring out multiple problems at once and troubleshooting. I liked problem solving best I guess. “Maybe that’s what I must do with the second bedroom, since I will be working from home all the time,” I said, munching down the last slice. Although I already had the desk and workstation standing in the living room. I could just move it into the second, but in the living room I got more thinking space. I stood up and disposed of the box and grabbed water from the fridge. I looked at the living room and its arrangement. Besides the workstation, the tv, and couch, it’s pretty empty. I could put an aquarium there, at the spot where the workstation is. That would require fish, and that would require keeping them alive. “Plastic fish?” I thought, looking at my plastic plant. I took a sip from my water and sat back on the couch. “Problems for later,” I said. I put the tv on and picked out a movie. A few days later I landed my first gig here and started working. I decided to leave my desk in the living room, as I felt I could work better there. It wasn’t a big job, just something to get started and pay the first couple of bills with it. Not that I was tight on money, just nice to have that security. Everything finally fell into a routine after a couple of weeks of moving chaos and figuring this city out. Walking around I found some restaurants that delivered, it wasn't that hard, it’s the city! Almost everyone delivers here. It was almost the complete opposite of my hometown. Sure we had a whataburger next to the highway, and a local pizza place, and only the pizza place would deliver. Still that would make it so half the town delivered. I found a little Thai place and tried it out on the spot. I really, no, really, like Thai food. Like almost all of it, the only thing I don’t like is bananas. The texture and flavor is enough to make me puke, and it did, a couple of times. But speaking of Thai food, I could use some right now. I cracked my knuckles and closed some windows on my computer. “I will leave that for tomorrow,” I said. I stood up and grabbed my overcoat. I closed the door behind me and started walking. Another big plus for the city, everything is within walking distance. Or I could take the subway. It was a lot of freedom for a small town boy like me. Okay, I had a driver's license and I had a car, still do. I just don’t like to drive. Never had, I had to drive to get somewhere. Want to meet up with your friends? Couldn’t ask mom, she was working. My big sister, Nicolette, Nic, for short, didn’t want to, as she was busy studying for college. Her dream job was to become a surgeon, and I didn’t want to be the blame if it didn’t succeed. Not that she would, I tried to help her in any way I could. Our relationship always felt special. Being just the two of us, born fourteen months apart. We were close with each other. I could talk about my feelings and frustrations, as she did with hers. Sure a couple of times she reminded me that she is the big sibling and I the little one, In both age and length. That was just that, a little teasing. Overall we had each other's backs and I could always count on her. I walked into the little Thai place and placed my order, Stir fried chicken noodles, extra spicy. I didn’t wait long before the bowl was in front of me and I thanked the lady that brought it. probably the owner's daughter that worked in the evenings, if I had to guess. I eat the noodles slowly, feeling the pepper flavor searing around in my mouth and throat. Maybe it wasn’t the smartest idea to ask for extra spicy at a place I wasn’t really familiar with. I slowly worked my way through the bowl and sat it down with a satisfied burp. I ordered a beer to wash it down and more important to cool everything a little. I looked out the window, letting the sip of beer slowly swirl around in my mouth. A question popped back into my mind, what to do with the spare bedroom. I wasn’t going to make it into a office, nor do I have hobbies that require a whole room. Well except for that one, but that wasn’t really a hobby. It was more a, what do I call it? Lifestyle choice thing? But one you confine to the bedroom. But now I had an extra room, So I could do it there, keeping my bedroom nice and tidy. I pondered on it some more while taking a stroll back to my apartment. Back home I didn’t have the space for it, most of it was just shoved into the back of the closet, hoping no one found out. not even Nic knew about it. I only used some of it when mom and Nic weren't home, and to the level the girl I brought home was comfortable with, which wasn’t really exciting. I had to do with what I had, the scene wasn’t that big back home. Now I have a whole room for it, and I could even lock it so visitors don’t accidentally walk in. If I have any visitors in my apartment, even fewer in that room. Maybe I should first figure out what the scene was like in the city. Where would be the meet ups, the places to be, the people to see for this kinda thing. I unlocked the front door and stepped into my apartment, I hung my overcoat on the hook next to it and walked to the spare bedroom. I opened the door and stood in the doorway. Perhaps it is a good idea, I mean, why not? It is my place. And this thing of mine is not that out of the ordinary. I closed the door and grabbed a bottle of water and sat behind my work desk again. I grabbed the laptop from the top drawer and opened it and it started up. Always, and I mean always, keep your work stuff separate from your home stuff. That is one big rule I always stuck to. I didn’t have any problems in the past and I sure don’t want them now. I logged in with my username on the fetish website I always used and changed some settings. I changed my location and narrowed it to five miles from the fifty I used for my hometown. There should be plenty of people in the area, I could always change it to ten or twenty if I wanted to. Another chat window popped up, I clicked it. “Hey man, what's up? Already settled in?” Eric asked. “Of course! I even found a place for that plastic plant Maurice gave me,” I answered. “Good to hear man, explored the city already?” “A little, already found a Thai place that’s even too spicy for me, how is it over there?” “Nah, I don’t believe that, too spicy? For you?” “Life has been in shambles ever since you left man, we are not the same over here!” Eric said in two messages. “Huh? Really? Interesting since you live on the other side of the planet for a year or two,” I replied. Eric had immigrated to Austria to be with his now wife. “I know man, something about the butterfly effect,” he joked further. “Shouldn’t you be asleep?” I asked him. “Woke up and couldn’t get back to sleep, so I opened my laptop and saw that you were online. So I thought, Let's go bother that guy.” “You shouldn’t have,” I replied back. “Yeah, but I did.” “Anyway, how is life over there? besides the in shambles part.” “You know, ups and downs. I think I am finally fluent in Austrian,” Eric replied. “I think you mean German.” “Yah, that one, but then the Austrian kind.” “They are different?” “You think they are the same right? I thought so too, and they are, except for some words and the intonations and pronunciations, basically a whole other language, well to me.” “Damn man, well congrats on mastering another language! How is Alina?” “Thanks! Alina is doing well, just got the promotion she worked really hard for, so she is enjoying a week away with her friends to celebrate.” “Good to hear,” I replied. “Anyway, I won’t bother you anymore. You go to bed and I will hit the shower,” Eric said. “Okay, good morning to you Eric,” I said. “And good night to you,” Eric said. I closed the chat window and opened my browser again. “Okay, so where was I?” I checked my preferences on the website, Am I still into bdsm? Yes I am. I am even going to convert my second bedroom to some sort of bdsm dungeon. I already have some whips, paddles, and a mouth gag. I am looking around to find something like a leather straight jacket, up till now, no success. When it comes to bdsm I am what you would call a switch. I liked to be both dominant and submissive. I like to humiliate a person and to be humiliated. I like to spank a person and to be spanked. To gag and to be gagged, as Hamlet once said. I clicked a few extra boxes and clicked on save. I closed my laptop and took Eric’s advice and went to bed. I will look tomorrow for potential dungeon partners. Chapter Two I woke up the next morning and got out of bed. I brewed a pot of coffee and sat down at my desk in only my underwear. I opened my laptop and logged into the website I visited last night. I already had several messages. Most of it came from scammers who wanted me to visit their websites. Others promoted their onlyfans or personal websites. I quickly deleted them so only a handful of genuine messages remained. Only one of them opened with more than just a ‘hey,’ I opened the message. ‘Hey, I saw that you are new in the area, let’s talk and get to know each other, my name is Melis,’ the message said. “Hey, yes, I just moved here. Sounds good to me, my name is Patrick,” I replied to her. To the other messages I just replied back with a ‘Hey,’ I skimmed through the website a little while I sipped my coffee. There just were way more options here, maybe a little bit too much. All those profiles and pages were a little bit overwhelming in the early morning. I will look through it when I am more awake. I closed everything off and hit the shower. After the shower I sat down behind the desk to do some work. I usually did most of my work in the morning or early afternoon. Any later and I was worthless when it came to my IT tasks. I spent the late afternoon with a walk. Not today, when I was done with my work I grabbed my laptop and logged in. Curiosity got the better of me and I wanted to see if Melis had sent a reply yet. And she did. “Hi Patrick, welcome to the city. You got a nice list there!” She replied. If you opted in you could share your list of interests to everyone. Handy for when you try to meet new people. Or you could keep it short with just the general term for what you’re into. “Thanks, anything that stands out for you?” I replied back. She was still online. “Just like the overall list. Bondage, caging, spanking ;)” Melis replied. “How old are you Patrick?” “32, how about you?” I replied. A few clicks later and I could see her profile. “Ah, I am 35 myself,” she replied. I went through her list. Most of the things were the same, spanking, humiliation, caging, etc. Some other things didn’t ring a bell for me. “So we are close in age,” I replied back., wondering where it was going. I went through her introduction. And there it was, Melis was a dom for hire. “I knew there was something about her,” I said out loud, hanging back into my chair. I waited for her reply. Melis hadn’t made an offer yet to meet or introduce her services to me. Not that I was so naive that she would do her dom work for free. She would probably make her offer later, when I was already invested in her. “Apparently so,” Melis replied. “What brings you to the city?” “Work,” I replied. “And this subculture, more options in the city than in a small town.” “Very true, so I take it you already went through my list?” She asked. “I did, is this the part where you make your offer? Seeing that you’re a dom for hire,” I asked bluntly. “Normally I do, but since you’re new in the city, and new to the scene where there are more than 4 people, I would like to invite you to a party,” Melis replied. I was a little bit dumbfounded to be invited to a bdsm party already. We just started talking, and the offer came quicker than I expected, well, it wasn’t really an offer. Not in the traditional sense. “Is that the part where you’re making your real offer? Maybe a special discount? ;p” “No, that's the part where I drug you and take you home with me :D” She replied. Okay, at least she does have my sense of humor. Maybe this could be something for me. It would introduce me to the scene here and see what it is like. “When is this party?” I asked her. “In a couple of weeks,” she replied. “So we can get to know each other here first.” Over the next few weeks Melis and I got to know each other a little better. Exchanging numbers, e-mails. And or likes and dislikes. We shared our number one sub and dom thing to do. Her number one thing to do as a dom is restraining people. As a sub it was being blindfolded and not knowing what to expect. My number one thing as a dom was spanking. Maybe it is a little boring, but to me, spanking someone's butt bare red, is one of the best things in the world. Number one thing as a subs is being forced to do something I don’t want to or like, the desperation and humiliation that comes with it just completely does it for me. Thanks to our video chats I know what she looks like, and she knows what I look like. She was eastern looking. Dark brown hair with hazel eyes, her hair had a slight twirl in it. Since height doesn’t really translate in video, I told her my height. She didn’t react at all, she just kinda shrugged and said “Ok.” It was a different story when she told me her height a few seconds later. I acted a little less casual. She was a whole foot bigger than me, even more. She told me that she was 6’3 without heels. My mouth was agape and I just stuttered “How?” “Does the height difference deter you?” She asked. “No no, I just don’t know any women that tall,” I replied. “The sub side of me is aroused,” I said without shame. “I really? So you don’t mind if I just picked you up? Held you so you can’t run away from me?” She said playfully. “Are you trying to turn me on?” “Is it working?” “Oh it's working alright, You will see for yourself tonight.” “Getting ahead are we?” she said. “Maybe a little, no harm in trying,” I said. “Just get both your heads to the same place,” she chuckled. “You still know where and how right?” “Yes, yes, no worries. I know how to get there and I know what to wear. It’s not my first rodeo, so I'm not in need of a babysitter.” “First time in a stadium, not a ranch. So maybe you do,” she said. “Okay, I am going to go now, see you tonight. If you need anything, just text me.” “I-” Before I could react she had disconnected. I closed my laptop and took a shower, I made sure to shave everywhere where necessary. I arrived on time at the bar Melis had said, wearing a revealing leather suit under my overcoat. Looking inside I saw everyone was dressed normally, and I wondered if I had the right place. I waited outside and checked if I had the right address, I checked it again and thrice. This was the place Melis told me to meet up, where the bdsm munch was. I looked inside the bar again and spotted her this time. She wasn’t easy to miss. I went inside and walked towards her. She was wearing red lipstick, a red blouse, and blank slacks. To finish her look she wore red pumps. “Hey Melis,” I said a few feet away. Luckily the bar wasn’t too crowded. Usually I could only see shoulders on a friday night. Maybe someone rented the bar? “Hey Patrick, there you are!” she said, crouching down for a hug. “Good to finally meet in person!” I said “At first I thought I was in the wrong place. Seeing as nobody is dressed up.” “It’s just a munch,” Melis replied. “We just meet and talk here, the bdsm stuff happens someplace else.” I looked at her with big eyes. “Wait, so you mean,” I stumbled a bit. “No you wait, what are you wearing under your overcoat?” She reached out, trying to open it. “Euhm, not here please,” I said. I held my overcoat shut thigh and backed away a little. “Are you seriously wearing fetish wear to a munch?” she laughed. “I-I, didn’t know,” I stammered out. I wanted to run away, I felt like a little town hick who doesn’t know how the big city worked. I tried to turn around but was stopped by Melis. “Come on, just leave your overcoat on, you came all this way,” she said, holding my arm. “Let me introduce you to some people and have a drink. I will lead the way.” I followed her towards a group of people standing around a table. “Everyone, this is Patrick,” Melis introduced me. “Hello there,” the one guy at the back of the group said, Melis introduced him as Finn. “Good to meet you, I am Isabel, but you can call me Isa.” I just waved at everyone and tried to remember their names. There was a Gregg, an Isaac, who also wanted to be called Isa, Charlotte, but she goes by Lot, and an Ann. “Good to meet everyone,” I said when we were past the introductions. “Why don’t you lose your overcoat?” Lot asked. “It’s kinda cold in here,” I said. The group chuckled a little. The waitress went by our table and took our orders. “I got you,” Melis said. “You look like a whiskey guy, so let’s go with that.” “Nice guess,” I said. “As for the overcoat,” Melis addressed the group. “Patrick here made a little rookie mistake,” she said, while tapping my shoulder. “Coming to a munch in fetish wear?” Gregg asked. I nodded. “I get that, I did the same on my first munch,” Isaac said. “Good thing I liked the humiliation or else it would have been over for me,” he continued. “We didn’t even joke about it,” Lot said. “I know, but inside you know. It killed me, I was trying to make a good first impression. Probably the same for this new victim here,” Isaac said. “Victim?” I asked, raising one eyebrow. Our drinks arrived and I quickly took a sip from my whiskey. “Just something we call newbies here,” Melis replied. “No need to worry.” “Let Patrick relax and settle in a little,” The rest of the night was pretty relaxed. We talked about our histories, the does and don’ts in the bdsm world here. What places to go to and where not. We talked fetishes clothes and what the worst experiences were for one another. I was getting along pretty good with Gregg, he was a chill guy and knows about his whiskey’s. And works IT, we nerds sure know how to find each other. One by one they left the bar, until it was Me, Melis, and Lot who remained. “Time for me to go,” I said, finishing my third whiskey of the evening. “I shall walk you out,” Melis said. “Alright, bye Lot, thanks for a fun evening,” I said to her. “No, thank you. Always fun to meet new people,” she replied. “So I take it you had fun?” Melis asked while we were standing outside. “I did! Giving the circumstances,” I said, looking down at my overcoat. “You aren’t the first, and you won’t be the last,” Melis chuckled. “Lucky me,” I said. “They seem like a good bunch of people.” “They are, I met most of them online, except for Lot. We met way back in highschool.” “Ah, good friends since then hé?” “Kinda like that, with my work it is a little blurry as to what we are officially, and how my work falls into it,” Melis explained. “Oh, do I need to think more in the romantic way?” I asked. “Kinda, like I said, it is complicated as to what we really are. We are both open for dating though. If that is what you were really wondering,” Melis said. “Euhm, well, good to know, I guess,” I said. “I mean, I did wonder.” ‘I thought so. Well have a good night Patrick,“ Melis said. She bent down a little and gave me a kiss on my cheek. “Thanks, you too,” I said. I turned around and made my way back to my apartment. On my walk I received a text from Melis. “Hope I didn’t discourage you with Lot, call me sometime ;)” I put my phone back in my pocket and almost started to whistle.

Danny sat at her computer, chin on her hand, and watched the series of videos with growing boredom. "There is no way people think this is real," she said. "Yeah, it's obviously a bunch of actors" Alex replied. "I'm sure you could sign up if you wanted." Danny snorted. "As if. Seems more up your alley." "Nah I actually have a life. You know, like an adult. It's you who'd be sacrificing nothing." "#(@ off, sissy brat." The website was called "We all Saw It." It claimed to feature overly stuck up or elitest men and women being brought down a few pegs. In reality, it was mainly kink videos. The current video showed a woman on all fours in a dog cage, wearing a latex suit resembling a dog. A mountain of dog food was piled up in front of her as a timer ran out, and a leash that attached to a collar around his neck was pulling her toward it. "HELP! SOMEONE PLEASE HELP!" She screamed. A dark, corrupted voice came into the video. "No one is coming. No one is around for miles. You better start eating if you want out." She cried and sobbed no, but the leash only got tighter. Finally, her head was pulled into it, and she started eating. Each bite made her gag, and she cried more, but she kept eating. "So what's the gimmick here?" Alex asked. "She's been giving mind-altering drugs, with the cure spread through the food. If she doesn't eat it all before the time is up, her mind will collapse, and she'll become a permanent pet, like the other videos." They flipped through a second section of the site, where videos showed former 'failed competitors' dressed up as dogs and cats, being streamed 24/7 in their new lives. "So how do they do the 24/7 thing after? That can't be just actors." Danny shrugged. "I don't know. AI?" She flipped through them. "This work at all? For an idea? I don't remember you writing stuff like this before." Alex rolled his eyes. "I've done some, but not my main thing. More importantly, is it what you want, since you are the one with a free commission who couldn't decide for almost a year what you wanted. Don't you like the diaper stuff more?" Danny bit her lip. "Yeah." "So then maybe go to those for inspiration?" Alex rolled his eyes again. Danny went to a different page, with pictures of men and women in diapers. She clicked on one titled "Last lunch", with a picture of a high chair. The video began roughly as they all did, with the voice saying "I want to play a game." It then opened to a blond woman, seemingly asleep, sitting in a high chair. She was naked except for a diaper and a bib, and her hair was in pigtails. Beside her, a stream of comments was running. "LOL I love the diapered ones. Wonder what she did." "Wakey baby girl!" As she woke up, she looked around, then began to scream. She pushed and pulled at the high chair, but nothing gave way. The videos always began with a list of the contestants "crimes"- normally less "crime" in the legal sense and more "too big for your (now padded) britches" or "cheated on your spouse." Danny skipped this, and came on when the woman had calmed down. Much like the pet video, a pile of food dropped in front of her from a conveyor belt. In this case, it was a large bowl of mush, and several baby bottles filled with milk. "There is no way out of out our binds without breaking your own limbs. The only way out is to play. Are you willing to play?" She sniffed and nodded. "The food and milk in front of you is filled with a heavy laxative. To escape, you must eat it all before our timer runs out. The results in your diaper will be filmed and broadcast for the world to see, and links will be sent directly to those you have mocked and lorded over. "If you fail to finish it in time, you will be injected with a toxin that will render you permanently incontinent, and sent to live full time as the live in adult baby for one of our sponsors. Your life will consist of you crawling around, sucking pacifiers, and filling your diapers again and again for our fans. So what will it be? One quick humiliation, or a lifetime of it?" "No no no..." she sobbed, but the timer started in front of her for an hour. She looked down at the food, and began eating. The comments cheered her on. "Yes yes, fill those pamps you brat!" "She totally deserves it. I hope she messes for us and ends up as a baby anyway." "I wish she'd be MY baby!" "I wish my face was her chair when she does it lol" "Does that do it for you?" Alex asked. Danny blushed. "Well I uhhh umm I mean it's a bit gross obviously but uhh..." Alex sighed. "It's ok. It's far from the worst I've written. And honestly, if it is, I'd rather you just say it rather then keep me waiting." "Well... I don't know." Alex put his head in his hands. "I know. Most of my audience are little subbies like you who can't make decisions. That is why you are subs. It's just a tough business when I need you to actually pick something." "What?" Danny thought about it. "HEY! That's not..." "So you weren't considering a story where you are forced to mess a diaper?" Danny blushed deeper. "Welll..."" Alex shook his head. "Whatever. Just decide and let me know. I have to go, but don't want to be left on the hook for a free commission forever. Bye!" "Bye," Danny replied, and watched him leave. She then turned back to her video. Danny skipped ahead. The diapered and pig tailed woman was still eating, and at the same time, she squirmed and whimpered in her seat. "No no please not on camera no no PLEASE NOOO!!!" she shouted. Her body convulsed, and her bottom lifted. "YES YES YES" the comments responded, almost all at once. The microphones were sensitive, and tied directly to her seat. As she squirmed, the crinkling of her diaper came through loud on the speaker, then... "BRRAPPPT!" the sound was loud and clear, and there was no question what she was doing. She gasped and sobbed again as the back of her diaper inflated and sagged. The chat went wild with celebration, and the likes on the video jumped. The won screen stayed raised above her seat, flexing her legs and leaning over her food to keep from settling in her mess. She cried, and stopped eating. "Do you like that feeling? Do you like your messy diaper? Do you like knowing it was broadcast, with sound, to thousands of our viewers and will be left online forever?" "No," she sobbed and shook her head. "Then you better hurry. You have half your time left. If you don't want this to become your daily ritual, you better be a good baby, sit back down on your high chair and in your dirty diaper and finish your food. Otherwise, your new adoptive "parents" are eagerly waiting, and offering us money to end it now. She sighed, cringed, and sat back into her diaper. She went back to eating. Danny skipped ahead. Her diaper had inflated several times over, and was soaked brown. Her food was barely more then half gone. She skipped to the end. She was crying, and the leftover food was being taken away. Her diaper was overflowing, and it dripped down her leg. So, evidently, she had failed. A mechanical arm with a needle came onto screen and injected her, and she passed out. The chat had labelled her "CEO Potty Pants," supposedly referencing her past life of "crimes," and celebrated her failure. Danny switched to the next section. There was an entire page now titled "CEO Potty Pants." An image of her face crying and sucking a pacifier made up most of the page photo. It appeared she was bent over someone's lap, and her diaper rose behind her, with an arm holding a paddle over it. In her new life, she was getting paddled in a diaper over someone's lap. There were multiple videos. Highlights of her worse punishments and compilations of her messing, along with more narrative ones of her waking up to her new life and slowly being "trained" to accept it. Above it all, there was a larger video with a still running live stream. She was in a giant room, presumably, (and as was normal for these videos) in a mansion. In the livestream, she was sitting in a playpen pushing plastic shapes into a box. She was wearing full footed baby pajamas, was clearly thickly diapered, and sucked a pacifier. As Danny watched, she rose up, messed herself, and settled back down to her toys. No one was around her, and nothing forced her to be there. From the looks of it, if it was real, she had been completely trained into submission. Danny shook her head. She clicked at different points, going back days. If the videos were real, she was now permanently diapered and in baby clothing, being treated as she was dressed by a couple in a gigantic mansion. From the description, her new "parents" were "CEO Potty Pant's" former business competitors. Danny made a face of disgust. She went to comment. "So, we all know this is AI or something right? There is no way this is real." Immediately comments replied saying she didn't know what she was talking about, and she responded to some, saying they were falling for a lie. She flipped through the other videos. "No one is dumb enough to think this actually happened right? It's all actors and CGI.' More arguments. Danny doubled down, and kept commenting. "If you think that, you really must be dumb, or a liar." "No way. This would be totally illegal." "If you really think this is real, prove it." She paused. A note appeared at the top of her page, and she clicked on it. For all her comments, she got one thumb up. To her surprise, it was labelled "We All Saw It"- the maker of the videos. "I wonder what that could mean," she said, and closed the page. ... Her stomach was aching. Did she eat something? Perhaps her chair was tucked too far into her computer desk. With a start Danny realized she wasn't at her computer desk. More then that, her eyes were closed. She opened them, and saw that everything around her was dark. So, she must have been sleeping in bed. Except, she didn't feel like she was in bed. Actually, she didn't remember going to bed at all. She decided to roll over and turn on the light. "What?" She said. Something stopped her wrists from moving. "AND IT SEEMS OUR NEW CANDIDATE IS AWAKE! Hello Danny, we want to play a game." A loud voice said. "Before we begin, a word from our sponsors. Tired of misbehaved subs? Try "Decisionless Leashes and Chains" for full body control. They can't do anything wrong if they can't do anything at all. Now to begin." The lights came on, and Danny began screaming. She knew where she was. She had seen it a thousand times. It was supposed to be fake, a dark joke, a weird fantasy for people like her, filled with actors and actresses, but here it was. It was the same room from all her porn videos. There was no mistaking it. She was in the "We All Saw It" dungeon. Worse, she was the prisoner. "No no no non this can't be happening," She whined. She pulled at her wrists and ankles, but found they were locked in place, holding her bent over something. "Oh but it is Danny. It is. And if you don't play along, we'll be finding you a new permanent home." "NO PLEASE NO OOO!" she shouted. "This is insane I'm not really here! This is a dream!" She shouted, slamming her fists against the wood in front of her. WHACK! Something hit her backside with stunning force, and she screamed in pain. "Did you feel that?" "Yes!" she shouted. "So you know it's not a dream." "Yes but its fake! This was all fake! They were actors and actresses and it was just..." WHACK! "OW!" she sobbed. "Please no you can't do this to me." "Oh? You seemed fine when we did it to all those others" the voice replied. "Yes but they were..." she tried to think of a word. They had all committed crimes, had cheated on their partners, had lied and run businesses into the ground. "People who failed. I had a good job, I had friends, was dating, I don't belong here!" WHACK! Another smack, and another yelp. "And that is the exact arrogance that got you here. Ladies and gentlemen on the internet, please welcome our contestant Danny! This one is CERTAIN she is just FAR smarter than everyone else, so much so that she could see right through our videos! Now she has a chance to prove how smart she is in... OUR NEW CLASSROOM!" More lights came on. "Wha?" She asked. In the pause that followed, she tried for the first time to get stock of her surroundings. She was tied to what looked like a wooden desk. She was bent over, with her hands secured in front of her, and her ankles tied spread on the ground. There was a screen beside her, and she saw herself in it from multiple angles. "Noo..." she moaned. "Not like that..." The theme of the set-up was obvious. She was wearing a skimpy schoolgirl style uniform, the kind that existed more in costume stores then actual schools. There was a short plaid skirt over knee-high socks, black leather shoes, and a white button up with a tie. Her hair was in pigtails and tied with bows. Thanks to cameras behind and above her, she could see that her skirt was pinned up to expose frilled white kitten panties, narrow enough that most of her bright red ass was visible to the camera. Around her neck was a tight, pink collar- one the comment sections always rumored could control the victims, or, alternatively, had speakers to give instructions to the hired performers. They were exactly the sort of thing this site put the actresses- now she knew them to be victims- into, and she shuddered at the thought of countless online perverted strangers gawking at her backside and humiliating outfit. She was bent over a large teacher's desk with a wooden ruler raised up, which she assumed was the object that had been spanking her. From a camera above she could see that the desk was covered with "tests" marked with giant red "Fs." Each one described one of her "failures"- unsuccessful work programs, missed deadlines, and of course, incorrectly guessing that this was all fake. More desks with "Fs" on them lined up behind her In front of her was a chalkboard. Written on it were math problems, numbered one to fifty. She looked them up and down. All of them seemed simple. It began with multiplication with low numbers, 23x12, 207/3. From there they got simpler, with most of the rest being basic addition and subtraction. The last ones written were just 2+2 and 1+1.. Beside it, the comments were already pouring in. "Ohh I can't wait for this one! Such an arrogant brat, she earned it!" "I hope that behind is BRIGHT FUCKING RED by the end." "How dumb do you have to be there? Its literally basic math." "Think she'll end up in diapers like the others She looks like she belongs in them." "I think I know this girl. She is pretty dang dumb. Also, she stinks." So, the "game" was that she was a failed student being punished by a professor. Presumably, everything she did wrong would get her a spank. But then why were the questions so easy? "Yes, exactly like this Danny. As you are so convinced of your own intelligence, you will have a chance to prove it.

Hi, Have been lurking some time but here's a first try (and first chapter) of a story. I plan it to be a long one. English is not my native language, so there might be some quirks in grammar. I hope it's not to inconvenient. Though this is about an underage young boy, and there will be scenes of diapering and spanking included, nothing is erotic. Basically it will turn into a feel-good romantic and-they-lived-happily-ever-after. Cliche, i know, but i'll try to make the cliche proud. Feedback is welcome, let me know if this is any good. And if site admin's feels the story is inappropriate, let me know and remove it. --------------- The broken teapot 1 Jenny Miller rode her old Toyota up the short driveway to the closed fence where the security officer checked all in and out going traffic, lowered the window at the driver side and showed her id. "Good morning Mrs Miller, how are you today? " said the good humored officer to her. "Hi Nathan, good morning to you to. It's back-to-work-day, looking forward to the weekend-day already" He chuckled at the bad habitual joke they made everyday since she started working at the State Special Correctional Centre for Young Offenders, pushed the button on his desk to open the fence and waved her through. Slowly Jenny let the car roll forward to the massive looking building up the end of the pebbled path. It was old, just begging for a good paint-job. Some old buildings have a certain charm about them. But not this one, seeming to shout "Go away" to everyone who dared to approach it. After 4 years of working as a counselor she'd gotten used to it but in her mind she could very well picture the impression it made upon anyone who's was first brought here for "correction". It looked like a prison, as it was. She parked her car at the spaces for staff just left from the big central stairway that led to the entrance, got her bag from the passenger seat and walked up the stairs, pressed the buzzer on the left side of the big heavy double doors and looked strait up at the camera also on the left. With a small sound and harsh click the door sprung slightly open. She pushed it further and walked in on an impressive hallway where the marble floor and high ceiling augmented every sound that was made. "Hi Jenn", the secretary down the hall greeted her from the stall were every person that came through the door was supposed to check in. Jenny noted her name and entrance time in the log and was about to move on to her office in the building when the secretary informed her that Mr. Halloway would like to see her as soon as she was available. "Oh, of course" she answered and instead of turning left she walked right up the corridor where the Director's office was situated. It wasn't and odd request. Henry often called her in when he needed some advice on one of the pupils they used to call them here. That was her job after all. All correctional institutes were required to have a counselor on staff to have someone on the payroll outside the chain of command with the authority to go over the warden's head if necessary. Given the sensitive nature of the correction's at this specific institute it was a no brainer. It prevented tunnel vision's and helped to keep the entire group of guardians and officers responsible for the daily handling of their pupils on the right side of the thin line between "correctional" and "abusive" behavior. "Good morning, Jenny!" The big athletic build man on the other side of an impressively big, but equal impressive messed up desk, veered up from his chair and waved her in when she had opened the door and peeked in to see if he was busy. Henry Halloway was everything you wouldn't expect a warden of an state correctional institute to be. He wore a loose leather jacket over a heavy metal printed shirt. Long black hair was bound with a leather thong at the back. As counterweight to this, slightly menacing first appearance, was a comical small set of reading glasses that never seemed able to stay at place on his hawkish nose where he pushed it regularly, every minute or so. "Have a seat. Had a good weekend? Had some coffee yet?" He rapidly fired these question's without waiting for an answer and walked strait to the side of the room, poured two steaming mugs of pitch black coffee and offered one to the slim medium height women that had made herself comfortable in one of the chairs across the desk.. At her mid thirties, Jenny looked every inch the friendly professional she was. Anyone who saw her the first time got the same message from her appearance, clothing and manners: "Hey, I like to keep things neat, orderly and organized. But also simple and practical. No fuss. I am here for you, but don't expect me to save you if you don't want to help yourself" It helped to reach some of the more challenging pupils they housed at this institute while keeping the professional distance between them at the same time. Only the ones who had known her longer could recognize the faint aura of sadness that surrounded her the last couple of years. They chatted a couple of minutes about their weekend. As usual Henry's had been far more eventful than Jenny's. She laughed at his retelling of the heavy metal concert he had visited on his motorcycle, a foul stench emanating, god forsaken roaring Harvey with which he always arrived at this institute. "OK, what have you got for me this time" Jenny turned Henry's attention to working matters. "We got a new group yesterday." Henry moved to his own chair and picked up a dossier from the pile on his left. "There is an interesting new pupil i would have you to take a look at" Jenny took the file, flicked the cover open to the first page and started to scan the information on the pages. As usual it didn't take her long to digest the most important fact's from the file. "Wow, 10 years old, isn't that a tad on the young side for this place?", was her first comment. "Yes, just turned ten, was surprised myself. You know the most of 'm are between 14 and 16/17. We have had younger ones from time to time but always at least thirteen. Not one from elementary" "So?, how come?" "Well, as you can see in the file, his record is quite impressive. Theft's and even burglary's. And no simple stuff. I mean, he wasn't stealing apples here. An old necklace worth several thousands was his last price" "Most judges would take his age in account" . "True, but he got old Farlington this time..And it was his third strike. With the stricter policies our government agreed on last September he saw no way out this time. It would have to be some jail time. So he put him up for two weeks here, judging that our special approach would benefit this fellow. Guess he was just fed up with this youngster, wanted to teach him a heavy lesson and never see him again" "But you're having doubt's" "Yeah......" Henry fell silent and fidgeted with one of the pencil's on his desk. Collecting his thought's. Jenny was a good listener. Leaving silences or a few words were often enough to get people to tell the story they wanted to tell. She waited patiently for Henry to resume his account but inward a tingle of not being right was manifesting itself already. Considering herself old fashioned when coming to the subject of raising children, she had absolutely no qualms of using spankings as a form of discipline. In fact, she had had to use this method a couple of times in the past. Otherwise it would have been impossible for her to work at this place of course. Jail time, as in most juvenile institutes, had proven almost non-effective in correcting boys send there. Therefore a couple of years ago this institute was founded. The thought was that confinement, combined with daily spankings would yield more results. These were the midwest, after all, and still the nineties. But ..... Ten...., just, and now being confronted with the realities of this institute, God!. she thought "He was brought in yesterday afternoon" Henry resumed. "A small group this time, four. Three guys 16/17 and he. As usual we got them booked and let them change in our sweat's and t-shirts. We gave him the smallest we have of course but he still drowned in them. You know they all come with a court directive about how long their daily mandatory spanking must take and which implements may be used. " Jenny nodded. "So Gary, the correctional officer on duty, explained that to them and started right away with the first session. And let me say right up front, Gary is a good man, he did nothing wrong. We can argue that he is a bit inflexible but followed all the rules. He bent the first over his desk, trousers dropped and started. He had to use the long ruler for this one and a strap. I must say this guy was a though one. He sweared the whole procedure but eventually showed some tears. That youngster was next, scared to death. A colleague had to held him bent over the desk. I saw on camera that Gary was a bit put off by his age and small demeanor but he abided by the court order this young man was given. That was 30 and two by the way." Jenny gulped. 30 meant that the correctional officer was ordered to give no less than 30 spanks with a bare hand, as kind of warming up, and 30 for every implement that was ordered. As usual, on arrival the bare hand spankings were omitted if an implement had been ordered. And one always was. That meant that this 10 year old had been sentenced to at least 90, with 60 from ruler, spoon, strap or even whip if needed, every evening of his two weeks stay at this institute! Henry nodded, acknowledging her surprise. "He used the short ruler and spoon on him, the mildest choice's if you ask my opinion. Now what surprised me. this younster didn't offer a sound. Though we could see how much it hurt. He stayed silent the whole time" Jenny lifted her eyebrow, also showing some surprise. "And after?" "We let them stand with their noses to the wall, as you know. Till we are finished with 'm all. He could hardly stay standing, knees almost giving out under him, his face red from silent tears. When we brought them to their "rooms" to wait for dinner he fell face forward on his bed. We tried waking him up for dinner but he fell asleep so the officer in charge let him sleep it out." "Good call i think" Jenny interrupted. "You could expect something like that, so this isn't why you asked for my opinion, Am I right?" "No." Henry resumed. "We checked upon him the whole evening of course, covered him with a blanket, he didn't move a muscle. But this morning, when we woke him up, he crawled to the corner of his bed. Held his blanket up on him. The officer who woke him said he saw some sort of primal fear in his eyes. Whatever that means. It took some struggle to get it off him. He, his bed, the blankets were soaking wet. The officer in charge let him take all to the laundry, let him take a shower and gave him a new set of clothes. He was shivering with fright at first, that left somewhat when the officers stayed neutral. Of course, it was quickly known with all the boy's that our newest "guest" had wet his bed. Now as staff, we'll manage with this of course. What worries me most was the group's reaction." Jenny again lifted an inquiring eyebrow. "You see, one could hope for an understanding reaction from the other boy's, like big brother's who instinctively take to caring for the littlest of them all. Helping him through. He's clearly no thread for any of 'm. But I'm afraid it's turning the other way. At breakfast he was bullied, made fun off and his plate was thrown on the ground. We know, not uncommon but this time they took it to the merciless extremes. Giving him no rest...... he took it quietly sitting at the table's. When the group moved to class, a group of the oldest cornered him, tripped him, pulled his pants down and threatened to make him their "baby-bitch", excuse me for the choice of words. When we got to the situation he fled to his cell and sat in the corner again, his blanket pulled around him. We tried talking to him, but we can't connect it seems. He hasn't moved an inch since" Henry fell silent. Jenny let the story sink in. Of course, all maternal instincts in her flared up, and she recognized her feelings. But this was still a three times convicted thief, they were talking about. She had to keep her professional insights on the fore. Henry was the first to break the silence. Looking past Jenny into thin air. "They'll have him for breakfast, lunch and dinner, Jen." he said softly. "The spanking directives, I think they are harsh for a boy his age, but he can survive them. It's the atmosphere around the group we have in currently. We'll do our utmost but can't protect him everywhere. He'll find no support. Somehow, they will find a way to pass him off to each other, feeding of his fear. They'll eat him alive. After two weeks, what scraps will be left of him?" Jenny thought about this, already inclined to agree, but again........ "We have been fooled by young angelic convicts turning demon before, Henry" Holding up her hand as Henry was about to interfere. "But I tend to agree with you that this one doesn't seem to be made of the same stuff as the older one's. In the file is no mention of motive, am i correct?" "Correct, he never said why, never mentioned a name. The group home that was responsible for him and his school were played, somehow. Stupid staff there, if you ask me. They both had no idea of his activities, but it's hard to imagine that he did all this alone. Lots of blanks in his life's story. An' he offered nothing in his questioning. But again, he was busted trying to pawn that necklace I mentioned, on his own! The fingerprints at the house he last broke into to get it were circumstantial evidence enough." "Interesting. Any fights, violence?" "No. And maybe that's why he slipped trough the mazes for so long. He didn't draw enough attention." "Where is he now?" "In his cell, the corner." "Well, let's have a look. You have a camera on him?." Henry nodded and Jenny moved to stand beside him at his computer screen. He hesitated. Jenny looked at him, asking silent for the problem. "I eh, need to warn you Jen, We have known each other a good couple of years now and God, how I know what you have been dealing with, but......I cannot soften this" He flicked the screen on. At first Jenny, puzzled by the warden's last remarks, couldn't see much more than a mountain of blanket, huddled in the corner of the cell. Then, Henry closed in on the face and Jenny gasped, turning white as chalk. A normal young, tear stricken face was looking past the camera. Slightly red curling hair dancing in all directions. A small nose that seemed to tip upward at the end and freckled apple cheeks that made him look adorable. His eyes were light brownish looking nowhere and Jenny understood what the guard had meant by 'primal fear'. But that was not what shook her to the core of her being. She knew that face! Her stomach turned with remembrance and all the pain that flooded back in with it. "I'm sorry Jen" Henry whispered while he vacated his chair and let Jenny sink in it., staring incredulously at the screen before her. He tapped a glass of water and handed it over. Shaken she brought it to her lips. "What's his name again?" She could hardly voice the question.. "Jake, Jake Hanson" Silence. After a long time Jenny sighed.. "Let me think about it for a while and I'll make some calls" "You can use my office, take as long as you need..... or want." Henry patted her shoulder lightly in sympathy and left his office.

This is a long story that develops the characters over time. I will post the first chapter now, and add to it as time passes. Comments and feedback are welcome and appreciated. Chapter 1: The Beginning or the End Carolyn was forty-one, tall, auburn-haired, and still turning heads at the country club. Ten years of marriage to David had not dulled her beauty, but it had dulled everything else. David—forty-four, senior partner at a downtown law firm, broad-shouldered once upon a time—had let the courtroom stress and the after-work bourbon settle around his middle. His once-confident baritone now carried a slight wheeze after two drinks, and in bed he lasted less than two minutes on a good night. Carolyn had stopped counting the nights she lay awake beside him, thighs clenched in frustration, pretending to sleep so he wouldn’t paw at her again. She loved the house, the cars, the vacations, the platinum card with no limit. Divorce would mean losing all of it, and worse—gossip, loneliness, starting over. Affairs were out of the question; David still had friends in every judge’s chamber in the county. She needed a solution that kept the money and destroyed the problem at the same time. That solution arrived in the shape of her oldest friend, Linda. Linda was a clinical hypnotherapist with a discreet practice on the north side of the city. She was petite, dark-haired, always dressed in flowing black, and possessed a calm, almost amused authority that made people obey before they realized they had decided to. On Saturday they sat on Carolyn’s sun-drenched patio Linda with nice glass of wine and Carolyn with tall glasses of peach iced tea—Carolyn never touched alcohol—Carolyn poured out her misery. “I’m dying inside, Linda. I need real sex, and I need to not feel guilty about it. But I can’t leave him and I can’t cheat without destroying everything.” Linda listened, swirling her glass, then smiled like someone unveiling a gift. “There’s another way,” she said. “I’ve seen it work. We take away the man he thinks he is. We make him small. Dependent. Grateful. We put him back in diapers, turn his tiny premature ejaculations into something he can only feel when he’s padded and helpless. And once he’s hooked on that helplessness, he will give you permission—out loud—to take a real man. He’ll beg for it eventually. I’ve read the case studies. Carolyn’s pulse hammered. “You’re serious.” “Completely. I’ll handle the hypnosis. You just play the loving, heartbroken wife who’s trying to help with his ‘little problem.’ He’ll never suspect.” They shook hands like business partners. Three nights later Linda arrived for what David thought was a casual dinner. He liked Linda—she flattered him, kept his bourbon coming, and laughed at his war stories. By ten he was loose, laughing a bit too loud, and bragging about a case he’d just won. Carolyn watched Linda’s fingers move—a subtle circle on the stem of her glass, a soft hum under the music. David’s eyelids sagged. His head nodded. “David,” Linda said gently, “look at my pendant.” The silver chain appeared between her fingers as if by magic. David’s gaze locked on it. Thirty seconds later his chin rested on his chest, breathing slow and deep. Carolyn’s heart hammered as Linda leaned close to her husband’s ear. “David, every night when you’re asleep and you feel the need to urinate, you will simply relax and let it flow. You will not wake up. You will not remember this instruction. You will feel safe and warm as you wet the bed. And whenever you hear me say the words ‘lawyer’s rest,’ you will return to this deep, obedient state instantly. Do you understand?” A low “Yes” rumbled from David’s throat. “Good boy.” Linda snapped her fingers. David blinked, straightened, and reached for his bourbon as if nothing had happened. That night, at 3:17 a.m., David stirred. His bladder pressed full and heavy. Normally he would swing his legs over the side of the bed, pad to the bathroom, stand tall, aim. Instead, still half-dreaming, he relaxed. A hot flood spread beneath him, soaking his cotton pajama bottoms, pooling under his hips. He sighed, rolled over into the wetness, and slept again. At six-thirty the alarm buzzed. David woke to the clammy reek of urine. He sat bolt upright, heart racing. “No. No, no, no—” He ripped the sheets off, balled them in a panic, and stuffed them into the washing machine on hot before Carolyn stirred. He showered twice, scrubbing himself raw, and swore it was a one-time fluke—too much bourbon, stress, anything. The next night it happened again. Same warm surrender, same shameful dawn discovery. He was shaking when he hid the second set of sheets. On the morning of the third day Carolyn “discovered” the wet sheets. She touched his arm with theatrical tenderness. “Honey… the bed was wet again. It’s okay. It happens. We’ll figure it out together.” David’s face burned crimson. “It’s not—I don’t know what’s—” “Shh. I love you. We’ll get through it.” That evening Linda returned. Dessert had barely been served when she leaned across the table and murmured, “Lawyer’s rest.” David’s eyes glazed. Fork frozen halfway to his mouth. Linda’s voice was velvet. “Tomorrow morning, when you wake up wet again, you will feel overwhelming relief at the thought of wearing diapers. You will tell Carolyn—your own idea—that the adult thing to do, the responsible thing, is to wear protection until this passes. You will feel proud for suggesting it. You will not remember I told you this.” Snap. David finished his cheesecake, oblivious. The next morning, voice trembling, David said exactly what he’d been told to say. Carolyn let tears well—perfect, sympathetic tears. “Oh, sweetheart, that’s so mature of you. Of course we’ll get what you need.” By noon they were in a bland medical supply store that smelled of plastic and antiseptic. David’s ears flamed as the clerk—heavy-set, bored—rang up a case of thick, white adult diapers with blue leak guards and tiny teddy-bear prints along the landing zone. “Overnight maximum absorbency,” the clerk said cheerfully. “These’ll hold anything.” Back home, Carolyn unwrapped the first diaper with ceremonial care. David stood in their bedroom in just his socks, hands awkwardly covering his groin. “Lie back, sweetheart,” she cooed. “Let me take care of you.” The diaper crinkled obscenely as she slid it under him, dusted him with powder that smelled like babyhood and surrender, and taped it snug. His tiny penis twitched against the padding, already half-hard from pure humiliation. “There,” she whispered, patting the front. “My big strong lawyer, safe and dry.” That night they went to bed. David lay rigid, listening to the loud rustle every time he moved. At some point he drifted off. When he woke at dawn, the sheets were pristine. The diaper was not. Heavy, sagging, warm, it clung to him like a second skin. He reached down with a trembling hand and felt the sodden weight. A strange, liquid shame coursed through him—followed by a pulse of something darker, something almost like relief. In the bathroom mirror he caught a glimpse of himself: forty-four years old, successful, rich, powerful—and standing soaked in a teddy-bear diaper. Behind him, Carolyn leaned in the doorway, smiling softly. “Good morning, baby,” she said. “See? Problem solved.” And somewhere deep in David’s mind, a tiny voice whispered that this was only the beginning.

This is a re-upload of a story I did not write. https://www.diaper-bois.com/stories/ryan-s-new-daddy/ Chapter 1 - One Confused Boy To say that Ryan Willis didn’t know quite what he was getting himself into was a massive understatement. Agreeing to surrender himself for an entire summer to the whims of a complete stranger is one thing, but when that person intends to treat you as his infant child for that time… well, you’d probably think you were completely fuckin’ bonkers as well, like he did. Some background information is probably necessary here. Ryan Willis was a pretty unassuming guy. Fairly freshly 18 and graduating high school; he was fairly popular, well-built from years of intensive hockey playing (the last year he spent as captain of the school’s team), and certainly no slouch in the looks department with his deep hazel eyes, fair features, and deep brown locks, always styled perfectly. Indeed, he had all the girls at school fawning after him. He got respectable grades that would have no trouble getting him into his college of choice, made no enemies, and was always home in time for tea. For all intents and purposes, Ryan was just a normal kid. But of course, as is typical for stories like these, he wasn’t. Ryan had a secret deep inside. Well, really, he had two secrets. The first; he was gay. A complete and utter raging homosexual. He’d had a girlfriend, sure, but him and Elise broke up a little while ago; thankfully before things got serious enough that his cover might be blown. Regardless, one thing was for sure: every time he ended up in the changing rooms after a sweaty game of hockey with his team was a massive struggle for dominance between his libido and his shame. All those rippling, hockey-player bodies, and the way they’d shower naked… Ryan had to start getting changed by himself after everyone had left by the end of it. They could never know; it was just how it had to be. No one could know, in fact; not his parents, not his younger sisters, not his friends, no one. He was Ryan Willis, star hockey player and future Harvard Law graduate, and he was expected to find himself a trophy wife and pop out a few kids in the future. He couldn’t fuck it up by being a faggot, as his dad would call him no doubt. But that was practically nothing compared to his other secret. See, not only was Ryan gay, but he was in what was called the ABDL community; specifically, he was what some termed a “teen baby”. Basically, Ryan enjoyed the idea of wearing diapers, playing with baby things, and being treated like an infant, preferably by an older, larger, stronger man. It was the cornerstone of his fantasies, and the thing he dreamed about every night he went to bed. In a way, ever since he got out of diapers, he’s dreamed of getting back into them. He’d spent countless hours in his teen years holed up in his room, door locked, jerking off over young guys in diapers and baby clothes, or reading stories about guys being forced into diapers by another man, always imagining himself in their place. Sure, he could get off over normal vanilla gay porn, and bottoming for another guy was something he desired too, but as soon as he threw diapers into the mix, his libido went nuts. Regardless, his fantasies always involved being dominated by an older man, a father figure as it were. It was nothing to do with his own father issues, or so he hoped. It was just how he was wired. In addition, he was a regular on all the usual ABDL haunts and forums. But this bummed Ryan out more often that it should - he saw all the guys his age freely wearing diapers and baby stuff and having people to change them and care for them, and though he always found it hot as hell, he couldn’t help but also feel intensely jealous. He knew he would never be able to get that. He was just too terrified that someone might recognise him on the internet, and his secret would be out, and his life would be over just like that. Being gay was one thing, but being a gay freak obsessed with diapers… He spared no expense in covering his tracks. He didn’t dare buy diapers or even training pants to live out his fantasies in real life, such was his fear of being caught. Bottles and pacifiers and the lot were out of the question as well. He even bought a second laptop, unbeknownst to the rest of his family, and used an anonymous browser on it to ensure that they could never find out. He brought the laptop out when he was sure no one was home, and went loose, but when he was done, or someone came home, he quickly locked it up and hid it underneath a loose floorboard under his bed. He had it all under lock; no one could find out. But this all led to Ryan feeling incredibly lonely. He knew that he wasn’t the only one with this weird fixation, but his paranoia meant he feared he’d probably never be able to actually experience his most desired fantasy. And of course, he was constantly racked with guilt, something that plagued practically everything ABDL in the course of their lifetime… the insistent, nagging thought that what you were doing, what you found enjoyable was actually a disgusting perversion, and only one degree of separation away from pedophilia. Of course it was ridiculous, he reasoned, but it didn’t really matter - if anyone found out, that’s exactly what they would think of him. However, everything changed in April of his senior year, not too long before graduation… Chapter 2 - Diaperlist It was a crisp, early Spring night, the sort you’d only ever get in good ol’ New England, when Ryan discovered Diaperlist. His parents were out for their anniversary dinner, and Jemma and Becca (his sisters) were out with their friends or boyfriends or whatever - he didn’t really care, all it meant for him was quality time alone with his fantasies. One of his closest teen baby friends (who lived on the other side of the country, a shame since he looked so cute in diapers) had posted a link on one of his favourite haunts, Teen Baby Hangout: “A cool new website I’ve developed. Sorta like Craigslist obviously, but just for us, so much less chance of us being found out. Plus it’s got a fully functional Facebook-esque messaging system, so you can shoot the shit before you decide if you wanna meet up for real. It’s invite only, so PM me for an invite if we’re friends. I wanna keep this safe, so I’ll only give you access if I fully trust you. And obviously, give out invites if you trust anyone else. I don’t really care if I offend anyone by not giving them an invite, security’s more important. I’ve posted this on all the other ABDL and fetish sites so it’s not just us. Otherwise, go crazy!! Meet all the ABDL/TBDL/whatever’s you’re legally entitled to in your home country or jurisdiction!” Intrigued, Ryan went to PM the guy, but he had already sent him an invite. Feeling rather touched at the thought, Ryan sent a “thank you” and signed up to the site. Already, there were a couple dozen posts, all sorted by geographical area. A handful in the UK, Canada, and other parts of Europe and Australia each, even one in Kyrgyzstan (poor dude), but naturally, the large majority were focused on the good ol’ US of A. Ryan’s heart skipped a beat when he saw that there were 5 listings for Massachusetts… and it caught up to speed again when he found out they were all for Boston. ‘Of course’, he reasoned. He probably wouldn’t know what to do if anyone in the Springfield, MA area actually wanted to meet up. Nonetheless, he looked at the listings for Boston, if only out of curiosity. They were all pretty much the same - “45yo Daddy looking for little girl to pamper ;)”. Very lovely, but hardly what he was looking for. And so, after that brief detour, Ryan’s “secret session”, as he called it, played out much like it normally did - he went on Tumblr, checked up on all his favourite blogs, had a good old-fashioned fap over one of the hotter diaper boys there, came, cleaned up, hid the evidence and went on with his life. “Hey Ryan!” a voice called out from outside his window, just as he placed the laptop under the floorboards. He just about leapt out of his skin. He didn’t even have any pants on! “Just a minute!” he said back, quickly throwing on a pair of raggy sweatpants. He went to the window and opened it to see his best friend, Jeremy Linnard, tossing rocks at his window. “Are you here to serenade me, Jeremy?” Ryan said jokingly. “I have a confession to make, Ryan,” Jeremy said in a faux-dramatic fashion. With a flourish, he mimed producing flowers and said in a dovey voice, “I… l-love you…” “Fuck off, ya faggot,” Ryan laughed, tossing his rocks back at him. Jeremy laughed as well, dodging his shots (or at least trying to). God, if only Jeremy knew. “Alright, alright, you wanna go bowling? Me and Sarah were bored and she’s fetching all her girl friends. Cynthia’s gonna be there too, big boy…” Oh right, Ryan thought. Her. See, in Ryan’s usual attempts to assert his masculinity and obvious heterosexuality, he had to pretend that he was interested in a girl. And so, choosing completely at random, he picked Cynthia to be his fake object of affection, a fairly plain but agreeable girl, not unattractive by any means. ‘Dammit,’ he thought to himself, ‘shoulda picked someone totally impossible.’ Not like that was easy, though - every goddamn girl in school would’ve probably dropped their pants for him in a heartbeat. “Sure, sure,” Ryan said. “Just gimme a minute.” Chucking on whatever was at the bottom of his clean clothes hamper (thanks ma!), Ryan went bowling with his best friend. He coolly played hard-to-get with Cynthia, which was really quite easy since he genuinely wasn’t interested, but it wasn’t as suspicious as outright turning her down. When he got back, his parents and sisters were home, so he couldn’t allow himself another secret session, to his dismay. He went to bed that night thinking about Diaperlist, however. He wondered if this might be his way to finally meet someone who was like him. Maybe when he went to Harvard in the fall, he could meet a friend… a “big bro”, or something. Or even a Daddy…? No, that was ridiculous. Just a fantasy, he reasoned. Something that could not happen. Friends, probably. But he couldn’t count on his deepest, dearest fantasy coming true just like that. And so, Ryan went on about his life. School, hockey, friends, secret sessions, sleep, rinse, repeat. Every now and then, he’d check up on Diaperlist, just to remind him of what might happen some day. He saw listings come and go day by day. Sometimes he’d check other areas, just to see what others were posting. He saw listings like “19yo smooth baby boy looking for Daddy” (same here pal), “mommy looking for obedient boy for kinky humiliating fun” (close, not quite), “60yo luvvving generou$$$ daddy after teen girl to spoil and pamper” (uhh)… But ultimately, it was what kept him going through his finals - the knowledge that getting through, and making it into college would enable him to get a good career and all, sure, but also give him an excuse to get away from home and maybe meet someone who understood. Well, fate sure did a number on him one particularly humid night about a month later. Ryan was stripped down to just a tank top, getting ready to fap away as usual. He logged onto Diaperlist, went to the Massachusetts section and read the listing at the top of the page, only posted three hours ago. “43yo, Springfield MA - dominant Daddy looking for <20yo fully submissive little boy. READ FIRST.” Ryan just about leapt out of his skin when he read that headline. Was he hallucinating? Dreaming? Nope, he pinched himself and he definitely wasn’t dreaming. That was really what it said. His heart was racing when he finally built up the courage to click and read the profile. “I’m a well-off semi-retired professional in the southern MA area. Looking for a cute, healthy, toned and FULLY submissive boy (no exceptions for any of those) under the age of 20 who is interested in becoming my baby boy. Message me if interested. Must provide pics.” That was it. Ryan was dumbstruck, but more than that, he was hard as a rock. Was this for real?! He didn’t know what the hell to do. Jesus Christ. He resolved to message him anyway, even if he hardly planned on actually meeting him. Maybe he could just entertain the fantasy for fapping fodder. It was sure making him horny as fuck just thinking about it, anyway. He opened the message tab and started typing, one-handed of course. >Hey there, I’m baby_ryry as you probably notice. I’m interested. Tell me more about what you would do to me. Send. He waited for a reply. Didn’t take long; under a minute in fact. Heart pounding, he opened it. >>I’ll show you mine if you show me yours. Damn it. He wanted a pic. Ryan scoured his school’s website for the hockey team photos. He found a decent one of him, topless even, celebrating their victory earlier this year. He cropped his face out of it, and sent it off. >Here you go 😉 [photo attached] >>Nice pic… >>But that’s not quite what I want. Face pic. Shit. He really wanted to know what he would do to him. It’s like when you’re really goddamn horny and you find the perfect porn (or the perfect diaper picture set, in Ryan’s case), but it’s behind a paywall and you can’t find it anywhere else. You either cum quickly and get over it, or you submit to your horny desires and pay up. Unsurprisingly, Ryan chose the latter in this case. A few naughty selfies later, he sent them off to the mysterious man online. Pretty cute as well; Ryan had a fairly youthful face, so it lent itself well to a childish pout, especially with his naked butt sticking right up in the air. “I’ll save that for some porn Tumblrs,” he said to himself. Pause. Then a notification sound. >>Adorable boy. >>Tell me more about yourself. The long game, Ryan smirked to himself. Fair enough. >My name’s Ryan. I’m 18, turning 19 next January. I’m going to Harvard in the fall after I graduate high school to study English. I play hockey, and well, I guess you could say I’m a real teen baby, obviously haha. Smooth, Ryan thought to himself. He was reminded of those icebreaker games you had to play at a new job or school or something, where you say something interesting about yourself but you just can’t think of anything at all to say. >>Very nice. >>Would you like to know what I’d do to you? Aw yeah. This was what he wanted. >Yes please. >>I would make you mine. >>I would be strict, dominant and very controlling; but that’s what is needed. >>You will obey everything I tell you to do, wear anything that I dress you in, play with whatever I give you to play with, and submit to your Daddy’s every whim. >>You will not protest, or talk back. >>You will do this, because that’s what you are. >>You are just a helpless little baby. >>And babies, especially baby boys, need structure, discipline and routine. >>They need to depend on their Daddy for everything - changing, bathing, feeding. >>And they need to be punished when they’re naughty babies who disobey their Daddy. >>And when they’re good babies who make Daddy proud, they will be rewarded. >>But most of all, they need love. And that is what I would give you. >>I will love you like any good Daddy loves their precious little boy. >>All I ask is that you submit your entire self to my authority. Ryan was so incredibly aroused by this. He had to slow down to stop himself from cumming, he was just so close. And then another message. >>What are you doing now? >At home, chilling. >Why? ‘A great liar I am’, Ryan smirked >>You should come over. >>[location shared] Oh Jesus. This guy was serious. Ryan’s heart was pounding again. He looked at the map that was shared. It was in a fairly small township about 50 minutes away from Springfield; fairly rich and full of yuppies. He looked to his side table, where he kept his car keys. What if… >But what will happen? >>Why don’t you come over and find out. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck! FUUUUUCK! Far too quickly, Ryan ejaculated harder than he had done in months. He shot himself in the eye even, making himself jump. His heart pounding, and his body still spasming slightly, the message box was still there, flashing with the new message. Ah, damnit. He shouldn’t have said anything. Now he’s gonna have to let him down easy. He tried to think of an excuse. >Sorry, I can’t tonight. Just thought I’d say hi. I’m super busy with study for finals and graduation. ‘That sounded so flaky,’ Ryan thought. Ping. >>That’s a shame. But I understand. >Thanks for understanding! No reply. Guess he blew it. Chapter 3 - The Offer After that, the mysterious man seemed to go quiet. In fact, he didn’t even come online. A week later, Ryan logged in again, nervous to see if he had any new messages… but he didn’t. He checked the listing again - still up. “Last online: 1 week ago”. Weird. Did Ryan’s flakiness make him give up on his search? Or maybe he actually found someone willing to go through with it… lucky bastard, in that case. Once again, he settled into a routine… one that was swiftly shaken up when finals came round for real. Reluctantly, he had to put his secret sessions on hold for a while so he could concentrate on cramming for tests. Mom helped out a lot by baking him some good old fashioned nerve-calming Russian fudge (thanks ma) and Dad helped by… well, being Dad, which is to say he didn’t really help. Great. But he couldn’t stop thinking about the man. He didn’t even get to see his face. What if he wasn’t even real, Ryan thought…? Just some sick pervo wanting to trap someone and murder them? …or a cop trying to catch perverts? What on Earth would the cop do when an actual 18-year-old kid turned up? More than anything though, Ryan couldn’t stop thinking, “What if he was for real? What if I had actually gone round there, and let him have his way with me? What if he… diapered me?” Every time he jerked off before he went to sleep, he couldn’t stop kicking himself, wishing he really had just gone round. But after he came, he would always remember his family. How would he explain where he had gone? “Hey sorry Mom and Dad, I just popped out to meet a complete stranger who’s twice my age so he could put me in diapers and treat me like a fuckin’ toddler.” It was never meant to happen. Finally, after a week and a half of sleepless nights, crying over incomprehensible notes, and general procrastination, Ryan made it through finals alive and well. Graduation would come in a few weeks, and the after-party of course. But what Ryan was looking forward to most of all was his first secret session in about a month. God, he was backed up. The next morning, Mom and Dad left for work, and the girls went out shopping or something, he didn’t care. They barely left the driveway before Ryan had his laptop (and his dick) out, eager for some good old-fashioned infantilist fappage. But first, as per routine, he checked the Diaperlist. The listing was gone. Ryan sighed. Too good to be true. He probably found someone else. He went to close the tab, and then… Ping. >>Hello there. It was him. Ryan didn’t know what to say. >Hi x That little kiss at the end; always smooth. >>Your finals are all over now, aren’t they? >Yup! Sure are, thank God 😛 >>That’s good. I suppose graduation’s not far behind either. >Absolutely. >>Well then, I have something to ask you. Ryan’s heart was practically leaping out of his chest. Was he going to ask him to come over again? >>Actually, it’s more of an offer. >What is it? >>I want you to come and stay with me and be my baby boy for two weeks over summer break. Ryan stopped dead in his tracks. His first, primal gut instinct was to smash “YES!” into the keyboard and race right over. But his second thought was, “What the hell.” >Are you serious? >>100%. >What do you mean? >>Simple. >>You will live in my house, obey all of my rules, and call me Daddy. >>You will be under my authority 24/7 for the entire stay, no exceptions. >>If you want to leave at any time, you can. I do have rules for you to follow, and some are quite strict. >>But I will provide you a warm, caring and loving environment for you to simply be yourself in. >>You will receive nourishing, nutritious meals, and provided with ample entertainment. >>You can live your wildest baby fantasy without any fear of judgement. >>Because your Daddy will be right here to change you if needed. Oh my God. This was for real. This man was genuinely offering Ryan a chance to live out his ultimate fantasy. But of course, reality kicked in. >I need to make money over summer. I can’t not work for two weeks. >>I can compensate you for any lost income. >>I am retired early, but I am very well-off. >>This means I can devote myself entirely to your care. 24/7. ‘Don’t tempt me!’ Ryan snapped. >What about my friends and family? >>That’s up to you. >>It’s only two weeks after all, I’m sure they’ll cope. >>And that’s my offer. >>Take it or leave it. Ryan’s head was spinning. In fact, the worst part was that he was already thinking of an excuse to tell his parents! He couldn’t possibly do this. No, he just couldn’t. No! It’s not happening. >I’ll think about it. >>Of course. Just let me know. Ryan couldn’t even concentrate on jerking off. He paced the room, trying to calm down. On the one hand, he thought about how boring it would be to just be a baby for two weeks. But then, of course, he realised that it would actually be the most exciting, erotic thing he could ever imagine. And really, what else would he do over summer? Watch TV and jerk off? While that sounds nice, it’s not exciting like being someone’s baby boy for a few weeks. He could just tell his parents that he and his friends were going on a cross-country road trip to Miami for two weeks. That’s the sort of spontaneous thing he and his friends would probably do. And… uh, he could just tell his friends that he and his family were going on a cross-country road trip to Colorado. That’s the sort of spontaneous thing he and his family would probably do. They would believe it. He could get away with it… Fuck! He can’t possibly be entertaining this thought. Nope, he can’t do it. That’s it. He’s just gonna have to tell the man, “Thanks but no thanks”. Yep, that’s what he’s gonna do. >Yes. I’ll do it. >>Good. >>I will arrange a time for you to come after graduation. >>We will sort details out then. >One more question. >>What is it, little boy? >What’s your name? >>It doesn’t matter. All I am is “Daddy” to you for these two weeks. >>Let your friends and family know now, okay? >Yes. >>Yes, what? >Yes Daddy. >>Good boy. Chapter 4 - Graduation Ryan had been having dreams about being put into diapers and cradled by a loving, muscular beefy man for years, and now it was going to happen any day now. He really couldn’t believe what he was doing. He even convinced the skeptical part of his mind to go along with it - if he didn’t like what was happening, he could just call it quits, like the man said. And it was only two weeks after all. If he turns up and it’s just some weirdo, he could ditch it. He’s a strong boy, he can hold his own if need be. The man… “Daddy” didn’t message him again leading up to graduation. He did say that he would wait until after graduation, but Ryan would have at least appreciated some acknowledgement. The first night, Ryan stayed up all night in bed, tossing and turning, thinking about what he just agreed to. Mostly, though, he was thinking of the best way to lie to his parents and his friends; rehearsing it in his head. "Mom, Dad… me and my best friends are going on a road trip to celebrate our last grasp of freedom before adulthood ties us down forever. I know this might be shocking to you, but we really need it. We might never see each other again. I love you both. Please accept this. I’ll see you guys when we get back, in two weeks.” The next day, he went down for breakfast and saw his Mom and Dad getting ready for work. They smiled when he walked in; well, Mom did anyway. “Hi sweety, you’re up early!” “Y-yyeah, hey guys, s-so…” Jesus, Ryan, calm yourself. “M-me and the guys are gonna go on a trip-- road trip…” “Oh yeah? Sounds cool. When will you be back?” “Uh… two weeks?” “Aw okay, hun. I hope you have fun. When do you leave?” “Uh… sometime next week after graduation on Friday?” “Well, be safe. I’ll pack you some stuff if you need it.” Mom kissed him on the cheek before she and Dad left for work. …That was easy. “Hey Jeremy,” Ryan said on the phone to his best friend, “Me and the folks are going on a road trip to Colorado for two weeks after graduation, cos they wanna spend some time with me before I leave Mom forever and ever.” “Aww sucks dude, was gonna go on a road trip to Miami with ya if you were interested!” “Well… I might, if I decide to bail on them. I’ll let ya know. Otherwise if you don’t hear from me, I’m in Colorado!” Jesus, this was easier than expected. Graduation rolled around, and the after-party soon followed. Even though he had a raging hangover, on Saturday morning Ryan still raced home as soon as he recovered enough to not puke his guts out at the slightest sign of light. The girls were home, but he was too impatient to wait. He just locked his door and retrieved his laptop. One new message. Just like clockwork. >>On Monday, at 9am sharp, you will go to Vienna Cafe in the city. I will meet you there. >>You will not need to pack anything other than the clothes on your back. >>From there, I will take you back to my house, where you will be living. >>I will have everything that you need for the entire time you’re here. >>Do you understand? >Yes daddy. >>Good boy. I will send a copy of the rules that you will be living under later tonight. >>I have two more requests for now, though. >>Firstly, I want you to abstain from masturbating until you have come here. >>Can you do that for me? Ryan was so incredibly aroused - he wanted dearly to jerk one off right there. But he figured that whatever “Daddy” had in store for him, it was clearly worth it. >Yes daddy. >>Secondly, I want you to shave yourself. >>Not your head, just your facial hair and everything below that. >>This is the only time you’ll need to do this. >>Do you understand? >Yes daddy. >>Good boy. “You better be worth it,” Ryan said to himself. Later that night, sure enough, a PDF document came through. >BABY RYAN’S RULES >Daddy’s word is final. >Daddy will be addressed as Daddy, and nothing else. >If Baby Ryan is a naughty boy and disobeys Daddy, he will be punished. >If Baby Ryan is a good boy and obeys Daddy, he will be rewarded. >Daddy has the authority to alter the rules as he sees fit without notice. >Daddy’s word is final. Ryan was almost disappointed at how vague and brief it was. He was expecting something with more detail… but this meant it left much more to Ryan’s imagination, which he actually found hotter than anything. Sunday came round quicker than Ryan anticipated - one day to go, and then he would move in with the strange man he was now required to call “Daddy”. Out of sheer curiosity, he made an impulsive decision to go and scope out the address he’d been provided upon first contact with “Daddy”. Driving down the street, he found himself in a leafy, fairly wealthy neighbourhood - the sort you’d want to raise your kids in. He stopped right opposite the address he’d been given. It was an impressive, old-fashioned two-storey white home, with a large stone fence and iron gate, well-maintained green lawn, and a two-car garage. The house looked freshly painted, well-maintained and generally welcoming. Something in one of the upstairs windows caught his eye… he could’ve sworn he caught a glimpse of the familiar bars that signified a crib… and was that silhouette a teddy bear? Suddenly, a figure walked past the window, and stopped. Ryan leapt into action and immediately sped off, not looking back. His mom was suddenly much more emotional about Ryan disappearing for the summer, which made him feel quite a bit guilty, especially since he was being so dishonest about the ordeal. But he knew he couldn’t really justify backing out now; even if he wanted to. At dinner, she burst into tears and wouldn’t stop hugging him before he went to bed. He felt babied, and not in the way that he liked (thanks ma). It’s not like he was disappearing for good. He lay in bed that night, thinking what on Earth he had gotten himself into. He looked at the clock. 12:30 AM. In just under nine hours, he would be under the complete control of someone he had never even met before in his life. And he couldn’t be any more excited. It was surprising that Ryan managed to sleep at all that night, but indeed he did. He had a lot of peculiar dreams that night and some he remembered more than others: one dream he was sleeping in a crib, a usual fantasy of his; another he dreamt of a large, beefy man holding him and feeding him a bottle; and another, he was trapped in a massive, cage-like crib, unable to escape… Beep beep beep. 8:00 AM. Time to get up. Chapter 5 - Meeting Daddy Ryan was in a daze as he showered and dressed for the fateful meeting. He went through his clothes, wondering what he would possibly wear - “Not that it really matters,” he reasoned with himself, “You’re probably gonna get changed into something else straight away anyway.” He went with a fairly innocuous pair of jeans and a plain white T-shirt. Not daring to look back or think twice, he left. It was a clear, crisp morning, so he resolved to walk. And it was a brief walk - much too soon, he found himself on the corner of Vienna Street, with the Vienna Cafe in sight. Ryan’s heart was pounding so hard and fast, he might have been in danger of collapsing right there. He checked his watch. 8:50 AM. This was it. He walked past the cafe three or four times before he built up the confidence to walk in. And when he did… it was empty. Weird. They only just opened, clearly, so he ordered a coffee and sat at a table by the window. He checked his phone, which read 8:59 AM, and then he almost jumped when a tall, muscular figure passed by the window and went straight into the cafe. Ryan couldn’t suppress a gasp when the man walked in, and looked straight at him. He was well-built, of course; quite beefy and clearly strong. He was wearing a plain button-up shirt which was unbuttoned slightly to reveal his hairy, rock-hard chest, and was tucked into a pair of tight slacks that certainly accentuated his crotch well. His sleeves were rolled up, putting his muscular, hairy arms on display. But Ryan was more drawn towards his face - he had a decent amount of facial hair, but not exactly a full-on beard, just enough stubble to let you know who was the man of the house. His dark hair was speckled with gray spots, the only thing betraying his age. And yet, it was his face that was the most striking feature of all… he had a gentle, warm face which filled Ryan with a similarly warm feeling inside… it was incredibly peculiar, and even more so considering Ryan was now staring at this strange man for about ten seconds. What could he say - he just oozed authority. The man beamed widely, and walked over. “Well well well,” he said in a calm, warm voice that put Ryan off guard. “You must be Ryan.” Ryan laughed nervously. “Yup, that I am. And you are…?” The man chuckled, making Ryan feel that much more nervous again. “Well, you know who I am.” Ryan stared at the floor, unable to quite make eye contact with the man… “Daddy”, yet. “I’ve gotta finish this coffee,” Ryan said hastily. “That’s OK, baby, I can wait. But we’ve got to get going soon.” Ryan looked around anxiously in case anyone heard him call him “baby”. “Don’t be embarrassed, little Ryan,” he laughed. “You’ve got nothing to worry about.” “I have to tell you something,” Ryan blurted out before he could stop himself. “What is it?” “Uh… this is kinda my… well… first… anything.” “You mean you’ve never worn diapers before?” Ryan flinched at the d-word. He never even dared say it out loud himself. And yet, here was this burly, intimidating man using it freely in front of him. “Y-yeah… or, y’know, been with another man…” “Is that so?” he cocked an eyebrow, smiling again. “Yup…” Ryan was sure getting a great view of his shoelaces here. “Well, you do understand what I’m going to do to you, don’t you? You know that I will be putting you back in diapers? And that you will be my baby boy?” Ryan was flushing with embarrassment, but he silently nodded. “Look at me and say so.” Ryan looked up and made eye contact with him. His eyes were warm and loving, sure, but his face was hard and authoritarian. Not the sort of person you wanted to mess with at any rate. “Y-yes.” “Yes, what?” “…” “Say it.” “…Yes, Daddy.” Immediately after saying that, Ryan’s cock (which had been more or less inert since waking up) sprang to attention. He blushed even further at that. “Daddy” seemed to notice and smiled widely again. “Don’t get too excited now,” he chuckled. “We’ve still got to get you home and settled in now.” Ryan laughed nervously, and returned to looking at his feet. “Well, we should get going now.” Ryan was frozen. He acknowledged the man’s words, but he wasn’t quite sure what to do. Frankly, he probably just wasn’t ready to go yet. “Daddy” seemed to notice. “Let me just lay everything out on the table here,” he said, his face softening and allowing a smile. "I might have been a bit vague, but I didn’t want to spoil the surprise. But I should clear a few things up anyway, just so we’re both on the same page. I’m sure you’ve read things on the internet about “babies” and their “daddies”. Well, in case you haven’t already realised… I’m not like those other daddies. I’m not going to just put you in diapers and change you, although that will certainly be a major aspect of our relationship. "You will need to submit yourself entirely to my control. You’re going to fed by me, bathed by me. I will choose what you wear, and you will wear it, no questions asked. You will eat and drink what I feed you, no questions asked. And yes, you will be diapered 24/7. But ultimately, above all else, you will be my baby boy. Not just my boy, who’s dressed like a baby… my baby boy. You will need to forget who you are. You won’t be Ryan Willis, high school graduate, star athlete and future college student. You will just be Baby Ryan, Daddy’s good little baby boy; and nothing more. And I mean 24/7… there will not be any breaks or moments to breathe; no safe words. You live under my roof, you’re my baby. "I know I sound like I’m repeating myself now, but I just really want you to fully understand what I’m offering. And I understand that’s an immense commitment to make. So if you’re having any second thoughts now, this is your chance to turn back and go home. But that’s it; the offer’s off the table. I don’t deal with second chances or boys who don’t know what they want. I want you to be absolutely certain with regards to what you want. Same goes for the other option - if you come with me, there’s no turning back. You commit to this, and you commit entirely for these two weeks. “So, little guy, that’s my final offer. You can go home and back to your life as Ryan Willis, the closeted, suppressed college student unable to express his desires, doomed to a life of pent-up urges he might never be able to fully indulge in. Or… you can come with me, and be my Baby Ryan. And I know it’s what you want, what you desire with every inch of your being. You wouldn’t have gone to my house yesterday if you didn’t.” Ryan blushed profusely at this. "Nonetheless, it’s your decision. Two weeks of bliss.” Strangely enough, the first thought that entered Ryan’s head was, “Man, this must be the weirdest conversation to ever take place in this coffee shop.” And then, all at once, Ryan’s mind began racing at a million miles per hour. He was, indeed, having second thoughts now that he really thought about it. Planning this whole thing in his mind and imagining all the situations he would get into was one thing, but now he was here, with the man who wanted to baby him standing right in front of him. Ryan truthfully didn’t quite prepare for how serious “Daddy” was about this. Playing baby was something Ryan obviously wanted… but by the sounds of it, “Daddy” didn’t just want Ryan to pretend to be his baby, he wanted Ryan to BE his baby. It was intense, it was scary… and Ryan couldn’t think of anything more amazing. And now he had to choose between getting into “Daddy”'s car, or going home. “No turning back”, though? Ryan thought he said he could opt out at any time if he wa– “Well, if you don’t want to come, that’s fine. I’ll see you later, baby Ryan.” The man left. He was about to open his car door and hop in, no doubt to drive off and never be seen again, when he looked back at the coffee shop to see Ryan, standing by the car. He silent. He looked “Daddy” in the eye, and slowly nodded. The man smiled. “That’s my boy.” Chapter 6 - The Nursery “Woah, little guy, let Daddy help you there.” Ryan was taken aback when he went to open the passenger door - he barely even touched the door handle before “Daddy” interjected. He almost went to say, “No, it’s fine,” before he remembered himself. “Daddy” came round to the other side and opened the door for him. A lump formed in Ryan’s throat when he saw that the passenger seat was occupied by… a booster seat. A fairly large one, clearly custom-made for larger kids. Suddenly, Daddy clasped Ryan’s shoulder with his right hand; his grip was very firm. Ryan looked at him, and he motioned his head as if to say, “Go on, then”. Ryan wasn’t quite prepared for the baby thing to start so soon; he thought it would at least wait until they got back to his house. But Daddy looked pretty serious, so Ryan reluctantly climbed into the padded seat. Immediately, once he was in, Daddy strapped him in - it was one of those straps that crosses from all four sides, and buckles in the center. It was certainly tight, and in fact, Ryan could’ve sworn that he heard a clicking sound, like a lock, when Daddy finished buckled him in, and closed the door. This was it. “Alright then baby, let’s go home.” The drive went by rather quickly. The radio played quietly in the background, but otherwise, it was fairly silent. Ryan was too nervous to think of anything to say that wasn’t just awkward small talk, so he stayed quiet. Every now and then he’d look at the man and think to himself, “That’s my Daddy”. Just a few weeks ago, he thought the idea of having a Daddy was in the farthest realms of pure fantasy, and now here he was, locked into a baby’s carseat and at the mercy of a man almost twice his age. And he absolutely loved it - he was still rock hard, and the added tightness of the straps pressing up against his crotch only made him hornier. Every now and then, Daddy would catch him staring, and Ryan would look away, blushing. Then the man would beam that oddly comforting smile of his, and he’d feel a bit better. And then his dick would throb, and he’d blush again. Finally, they pulled into his driveway. Daddy released him from his carseat, and guided him inside. Ryan looked outside, at his one last gasp of freedom, before taking a deep breath and stepping inside. Daddy closed the door and locked it behind him. “Take your shoes off.” Ryan looked around the foyer - it was light and airy, with polished wooden floors and attractive paintings adorning the walls. To his immediate left was a staircase, and he could see into the big, open lounge area to his right (with a piano, large dining table, and other grand furniture suitable for someone with a sizable income), but otherwise, there wasn’t much to see. And Ryan was only interested in one particular room, obviously. “Would you like to see your new room?” Oh how overjoyed Ryan was to hear those words. Daddy took Ryan’s hand, as usual in a firm but not painful grip, and guided him upstairs. He walked past multiple rooms, no doubt bedrooms, being led to the door at the very end of the hallway. Ryan simply couldn’t suppress a smile when he saw the words “Baby Ryan’s Nursery” adorning a sign designed with baby blocks hanging on the door. Daddy unlocked the door (quite a hefty lock on it as well, Ryan noted) and took him inside. Ryan might have been smiling before, but now his jaw simply dropped. The room was quite large; about twice the size of his room, he wagered. But it wasn’t really the size of the room that took his breath away, of course, it was the contents. And what contents! The room was painted in whites and soft baby blues, with the odd pastel yellow or green thrown in here and there for good measure. The walls were adorned with images of famous children’s cartoon characters like Elmo (lots of Elmo), Blue from Blues Clues, and the Teletubbies. The carpet was a soft, fleecy white with a multitude of baby toys scattered about… blocks, cars, rattles, teething rings, and even a big rocking horse to the side. A toybox in the corner no doubt contained a multitude of other toys to play with. A massive brown teddy bear sat in the corner by the window, and a few other plush toys were scattered about as well. A rocking chair sat next to the big bear, and on the other side of it, a massive padded changing table, with shelves underneath stacked high with what was the unmistakeable sight of (Ryan’s heart lept with excitement) large disposable diapers, a few fluffy white cloth ones and plastic pants, in addition to the usual diaper changing supplies - powder, baby wipes, etc. A stack of shelves next to the table was stacked with pacifiers and bottles. The wardrobe door was ajar, enough that Ryan could catch a brief glimpse of what was inside - he saw a pair of white footed pajamas with what appeared to be cute little pictures of teddy bears and rattles on it. A big TV sat to the side of the room, hidden behind the open door. A full length mirror hung on the other side of the door. Sunlight spilled into the room, aided by the big, airy windows that overlooked the street below. And completing the scene, the words “Baby Ryan” adorned the wall above the changing table, matching the sign on the door in big baby block letters. But what easily dominated the room was the huge, white crib sat right beside the window (decorated with Winnie-the-Pooh curtains, of course). The bars were down, ready for its new occupant. There was even a cute plush rabbit waiting inside. In short, the nursery was everything Ryan had dreamed of, and more. Everything was perfectly re-scaled for a boy of Ryan’s size, but all without sacrificing the infantile nature of the objects inside. Make no mistake, this was not a room for a young adult; it was a room for babies who just happened to be teen-sized. Ryan was an expert on adult baby supplies, having spent hours staring wistfully at websites that he thought he’d never be able to sample; and there were things in this room that he never even thought existed in such large sizes. Clearly Daddy had gone out of his way to customise everything to perfection. Never in his wildest dreams would he fathom a room as wonderful as this; and now it would be his room for the next two weeks. Naturally, Ryan was in awe at the sight. He took in every single detail, constantly reminding himself that no, he wasn’t dreaming, and yes, this was really the room he would now call home for two weeks. He sniffed; and he was suddenly transported back to visiting his Aunt Jemima as a child who had a one-year-old daughter, his cousin Janine… it was the sweet, gentle scent of baby powder. Ryan breathed it in further; he’d never smelt something so sweet. Daddy was watching him this whole time, smiling as his baby boy took in the sights and smells. Ryan eventually realised that he was doing so, and blushed. Daddy clasped an arm on his shoulder. “Well, let’s get started.” Immediately, Daddy seized Ryan and lifted him into the air with extraordinary ease. Ryan was so taken by surprise his instinctive reaction was to struggle, but it did no good; Daddy was simply too strong. He carried Ryan over to the rocking chair and sat down in it, forcing Ryan over his lap, his butt sticking out most prominently. Ryan breathed heavily, no longer knowing what was going to happen next. “Well, this is just no good,” Daddy tutted, “the naughty baby thinks he’s more grown up than he really is. Look how silly he looks in these grown-up clothes, he’s not fooling anyone. I think it’s time Daddy taught him a little lesson.” Chapter 7- Back to Basics Without warning, Daddy roughly ripped Ryan’s pants off and tossed them aside, exposing Ryan’s plain white briefs (Ryan’s preferred underwear, as they were the closest things to diapers he could really get), which he then pulled down to expose his naked butt. Ryan realised what was coming, and started to grow nervous. A spanking? This wasn’t part of the plan… Ryan squirmed uncomfortably, but Daddy’s vice-like grip meant he was going nowhere. “Wait, I don’t think I’m r–” Ryan was swiftly silenced when a sharp slap came across his butt cheeks. He yelped in pain, but barely had time to catch his breath before another came. And another. And another. Ryan hadn’t been spanked since he was 4 years old, but the experience was no less humiliating at 18 years old. In fact, obviously, it was much more degrading and painful than he remembered. After what felt like an eternity, but was really more like about a minute, Daddy stopped spanking. He rubbed Ryan’s bright red stinging bottom, and then let his finger linger on his pink hole, teasing it thoroughly, and slipping a finger inside to explore. Ryan just about yelped. “Such a smooth, round bottom… my baby boy’s going to look just precious in his new diapers.” Ryan’s heart jump-started once again. He knew what was about to happen. He’d been dreaming and fantasising about it ever since he got out of them in the first place, but now it was a reality - he was about to be put back in diapers. The man held Ryan in a firm grasp and brought him over to the changing table. He was laid out on the padded surface gently, and the burly man went about gathering supplies. Ryan wriggled experimentally; the soft padding crinkled slightly. A real-life changing table, all right. He felt so exposed, lying butt naked at the mercy of this total stranger, and his bottom still stung quite a bit from the spanking. Another crinkling sound filled Ryan’s ears, but it wasn’t the changing table; the man had retrieved one of the large, thick diapers and presented it to him. Ryan got a close-up look of his new underwear. They were pearly white, plastic, and the front featured little pictures of teddy bears and stars, much like a real baby’s diaper. But, of course, these were much larger than a normal baby’s diaper, and they appeared to be much thicker. In fact, Ryan realised they looked even a bit thicker than the usual diapers tailor-made for ABDLs, and those were specifically optimised for maximum thickness. It was the most beautiful thing Ryan had ever seen, and his eyes (and dick) widened in anticipation. Daddy looked down at Ryan’s erect member, and Ryan blushed. “Well well,” he chuckled, “Looks like someone’s excited for his new diapie! Better get it on you so we don’t have any little accidents.” With one swift move, he grabbed Ryan’s ankles and lifted his butt high up in the air. Ryan was taken aback by this sudden movement; he’d never been so easily manhandled before, and the man seemed to be doing it with such little effort, as if he was setting to work on a real little baby. He had unfolded the diaper and used this opportunity to slide it under Ryan’s butt, and then lowered him back down onto it. Then came the wipes - of course Ryan didn’t really need it, since he wasn’t wet (yet…) but this was a Daddy who liked to keep up appearances. Ryan flinched as the cold, damp wipe was dragged across his crotch. Noticing his excitement, Daddy paid extra attention to Ryan’s throbbing boner, grabbing it with the wipe and giving it a few gentle strokes. Ryan was just about to burst when Daddy immediately stopped, denying him the satisfaction of a good climax. Ryan’s initial gut reaction was frustration, followed by an even more intense wave of excitement. He was lifted into the air again, held up by his ankles in one hand while the other hand busied itself wiping Ryan’s butt down. Freshly wiped, Daddy moved onto the next stage: a bottle of Johnson & Johnson’s baby powder. With a few generous puffs, the sweet aroma of the talcum powder filled Ryan’s nostrils, and he breathed in the wonderful smell deeply. Daddy applied a liberal amount of powder, making sure every nook and cranny was covered. And now, the final coup-de-grace - Daddy grabbed the diaper and pulled it up through Ryan’s legs, meeting the tapes at his hips and taping it up tightly and securely. He made sure it was fitted as snugly and securely to him as possible, before standing back to admire his handiwork. “There… that’s much better than those silly big boy pants. How does baby like his new diapers?” Ryan looked down, his heart pounding with euphoria, to see his crotch now encased in a thick white mass. They really were thick - Ryan brought his legs together experimentally, and found he could no longer touch his knees together, as the sheer bulk forced his legs apart. He also noted the crinkling sound that accompanied even the slightest of movements - he touched the front, and rubbed it a little bit. Crinkle crinkle. He could barely even feel his penis underneath the thick layer of plastic padding; an impressive feat considering how rock-hard it was. When he touched his dick, Daddy immediately took his hand and gave it a sharp slap, giving Ryan a considerable fright. Ryan looked up at him, looking almost offended, but withered against Daddy’s dead-serious face. He was in trouble. “Naughty baby! You don’t touch your diaper or your private parts. That’s Daddy’s territory. If you’re a very good boy, I might let you have some fun, but you have to earn that privilege. Understand?” Ryan realised what he was doing; orgasm denial. It took second-stage to his babying fantasies, but Ryan did always find the idea of only being allowed to cum when his Daddy gave him permission to do so, kinda hot. He nodded silently, and when he was given another insistent look, added, “Yes Daddy.” “Good boy! Now sit up for Daddy.” Ryan moved himself into a sitting position (crinkle crinkle… God, he could never tire of that wonderful sound) and waited. He wondered how ridiculous he might have looked to anyone else right now - this well-toned 18-year-old guy in a massive baby’s diaper. At least Janine wasn’t here; she’d have a field day. Daddy had gone to the wardrobe, and ruffled through a few items before saying, “Aaaah,” this will look just precious with your new diapers," he cooed. He returned to Ryan’s side, holding a baby blue T-shirt with a pastel yellow pocket complete with a little picture of Winnie-the-Pooh on the front, and light purple sleeves, with a white collar. It was the most babyish, adorable T-shirt Ryan had ever seen. “Arms up!” Ryan did so, and the shirt was promptly thrust through his arms, and pulled down. Ryan looked down and noticed that the shirt stopped just centimetres of the top of the diaper’s waistband, not even pretending to cover it up in any way, exposing it for any and all to see. “I would’ve dressed you in some shortalls or a onesie, but your new diapers look just so precious on you, I just have to show them off this time! What do you think, Baby Ryan? I think you look super handsome.” Ryan nodded in agreement. “One more thing,” Daddy said, turning his attention to the shelves beside the changing table. “Now you’ve been a very good boy, not crying or throwing a tantrum for Daddy, but I think we’d better give you your paci for now, just in case.” Daddy returned with a large yellow Winnie-the-Pooh pacifier, matching the pocket on his shirt. He pressed the large rubber nipple gently against Ryan’s lips, causing him to open them and accept the pacifier. The nipple was really quite big, and filled Ryan’s mouth causing his cheeks to puff out just a bit. He gave it an appreciative suckle, making Daddy beam widely. “I bet you’re a hungry little tyke now, aren’t you?” Almost on cue, Ryan’s stomach rumbled in agreement. He couldn’t help but smile behind the pacifier at it, and kept sucking away happily. Daddy picked Ryan up by the armpits once again, as effortlessly as ever, and set him down on the soft carpeted floor, adding, “Well, you just wait here for a little bit while Daddy fixes you a nice, yummy bottle of milk.” He gave Ryan a crinkly pat on the bottom, making him blush a little bit, before heading down to the kitchen. Chapter 8 - Bottle Time! Ryan sat on the floor motionless for a few moments, dumbstruck that this was really happening to him. He gazed around the room once more, drinking in the sights, before resting on the “Baby Ryan” sign above the changing table. “Baby Ryan,” he said out loud to no one in particular, forgetting for a second that his pacifier was in his mouth and startling himself with his muffled voice. It was a cute name all right. He shifted a bit, the crinkling sound bringing him back to the fact that yes, he was wearing a diaper - a proper, thick baby’s diaper. It was an odd feeling having so much padding around your crotch, but it was surprisingly comfortable. The plastic front was so shiny and reflective, Ryan could almost see his reflection when he gazed down at it. He poked and prodded it some more just so he could hear that wonderfully babyish crinkling noise, opening and closing his legs, sniffing it to get more of that sweet powder smell. He rubbed it again. And again. And again. And again… ‘Whoops,’ he thought to himself when he realised he was getting a bit carried away with his vigorous rubbing. He decided he’d better distract himself; didn’t want to get on Daddy’s bad side too quickly. Besides, he didn’t wanna just blow his load straight away, when there was still so much more to come. ‘Heh, come.’ Ryan was nothing if not a true comedian when no one was around to hear his wisdom. Out of the corner of his eye, he spied the mirror. He realised he hadn’t actually seen his reflection yet, so he shuffled on over to that on his knees. When he saw himself, he couldn’t suppress a gasp. He looked so positively infantile he couldn’t believe it. The T-shirt, the massive diaper, the pacifier making his face look all pouty and adorable… He sucked on it for a while, watching himself do so. He turned around to look at his behind; his butt never looked so puffy. Ryan had spent countless times staring at himself in the mirror imagining himself in diapers and baby clothes; but now he didn’t have to imagine it anymore, it was really happening. It still felt so surreal, like a lucid dream. He patted his big butt curiously, much like Daddy had done before. They somehow looked even thicker in the mirror, and Ryan simply couldn’t help but blush from embarrassment, even if no one at all was around to see him in that moment. There was still that part of him that knew he should probably feel ashamed, but right now, his acute embarrassment only made his dick strain even harder against its tight plastic padding. Ryan sat in front of the mirror for a few minutes longer, transfixed by his new outfit, before Daddy came stomping back up the stairs. He returned with a few bottles full of milk in his arms, setting them down on a table by the rocking chair and turning to Ryan. “Goodness me,” he said with a chuckle, “Baby sure seems to love his new diapers!” Ryan blushed again and looked down with a nervous smile. “Don’t be embarrassed, tiger. You’ll be wearing them for a while now, so you might as well get used to them! Now come on, it’s time for a nice baba. Doesn’t that sound nice?” Ryan was lifted up and carried over to the rocking chair. Daddy got comfortable in the big chair, sitting Ryan so that he was cradled in his arms securely. It was incredibly intimate - Ryan could almost hear his heartbeat, and his warm, fuzzy arms held him tightly, making him feel very safe. Ryan was starting to feel very peaceful - he figured he was entering his “little space” he always read about online, for the very first time. He started gently, rhythmically sucking on his pacifier as he snuggled up to Daddy. Daddy lifted Ryan’s head a little, before grabbing the bottle. He removed the pacifier from his lips, before gently replacing it with the large nipple of the bottle, and Ryan continued sucking. It took a little while to get the hang of drinking from a bottle, but eventually he got it down pat, and the milk began to flow steadily down his throat as he kept rhythmically sucking away and Daddy began rocking gently. The milk was rather warm, and tasted a bit sweet; not your usual milk. Ryan wondered to himself for a bit what exactly was in the milk - he detected a slight tinge of something medicinal. But the drink overall tasted so good, and it made him feel very warm and calm inside. The combination of the calming milk, the gentle, hypnotic sucking action of being bottlefed, and being held so tightly and warmly in Daddy’s arms as he gently rocked made Ryan feel so incredibly peaceful, and he closed his eyes. All his doubts and inhibitions and feelings of shame about being treated like an infant simply melted away, allowing him to simply lose himself in a state of infantile bliss. All that mattered in this moment was the yummy taste of the warm milk. A few minutes later, Ryan finished the bottle. He felt very satisfied, almost groggy even from the mixture. He opened his eyes to see Daddy putting the empty bottle to the side and immediately grabbing another. “Round two,” Ryan thought to himself as the second bottle was pushed into his mouth, and he resumed his suckling and returned to his babyish haze. By the end of this second bottle, Ryan was starting to feel full. In fact, he could feel his belly beginning to swell out just a bit from the amount of fluids he was being fed. Daddy grabbed the third bottle, and Ryan started to feel a bit nervous. He was full by now, sure, but that wasn’t all - the coffee from earlier had also worked its way through his system by now, and he felt a quickly onsetting urge to pee. He squirmed uncomfortably while Daddy fed him the last of his third helping, knowing that he needed to go fairly soon. By now, his tummy was pudging out quite a bit, full of the yummy, unusual milk. “One more,” Daddy said cheerfully, probably noting Ryan’s uncomfortable expressions. He knew he was going to wet himself, but his subconscious was fighting dearly against it, and winning. Ryan almost wanted to just lose control and wet helplessly, but he knew 17 years of potty training weren’t just going to go away like that. And, if he thought about it, it would be better if it didn’t - this whole thing wasn’t going to be permanent after all, and he needed to get back to a life after it. But he could worry about that after his bottle. Ryan was positively bloated after one last bottle of milk, and then Daddy sits up, throwing Ryan over his shoulder in a tight bear hug. Ryan almost hugs him back, thinking it to be just an expression of intimacy and fatherly love, but when Daddy starts roughly patting him on the back, he gives himself a small jump when he burps loudly. Ryan blushed again at his rude utterance, and Daddy stuck his pacifier straight back into his mouth. “Playtime!” He said chirpily. Chapter 9 - Play Time! Most 18-year-olds might scoff at the idea of spending their morning playing with blocks and toy cars, but Ryan was no ordinary 18-year-old; right now, that sounded like the perfect way to spend a morning after being changed into a diaper and bottlefed some delicious milk. Daddy seemed to have started off with bottlefeeding to get Ryan into the perfect babyish headspace from the get-go, and boy did it work. Sucking away happily on his pacifier (he could really get used to this, it was quite soothing), Ryan lost himself in his inner child and built towers out of blocks, grabbing the cars and sending them crashing to the ground as he rammed the cars into them. Daddy watched him, grinning from ear to ear as he observed the teenager slipping so easily into his newfound infantile role. He really did choose the perfect boy. Ryan was amazed at how entertaining this could be - an hour later, he was still playing… but more urgent matters were demanding his attention. The need to pee had grown more and more urgent with every passing minute, and Ryan even went to go to the toilet once or twice before he realised himself. He tried to wet himself, but he just couldn’t even force himself to do it - there was, unfortunately, some sort of mental roadblock preventing him from engaging in such an obviously infantile act. “Alright, baby, Daddy has things to attend to, but he’ll be back super soon, okay?” Ryan was disappointed that Daddy was leaving so soon, but he gave him a hug and Daddy gave him a little peck on the cheek (causing Ryan to blush a little) and was left to his own devices. Now on his own, Ryan became a little self-conscious again. When Daddy was playing with him and encouraging him, he didn’t mind acting so infantile, but now his inner monologue wasn’t drowned out by Daddy’s encouraging and gentle words, and it let him know how ridiculous he really looked. Ryan blushed a little again. He looked over to the mirror, and caught sight of him sucking unconsciously on the pacifier, and spat it out immediately in embarrassment. Ryan was a little concerned about how easily he seemed to be slipping into his newfound babyhood. He’d read a million stories about this - the naive young man put back into diapers and babied to the point of losing his mind and turning into a real baby. Of course those stories were mostly just thinly disguised fap material, but he still didn’t want to get too lost in it - who knows what could happen? But he had other matters to attend to right now, like the sudden return of his need to pee, stronger than ever. “All you have to do is let go and pee,” Ryan said in his mind. “Just let go, wet yourself.” Ryan looked down again at the thick padding bunched between his smooth, youthful thighs. He spent his entire adolescence fantasising of wetting a diaper, but now he couldn’t even bring himself to do it; it seemed his pride was just getting in the way. Frankly, the whole experience was tainted now. He wanted out. Daddy… the man, was still gone. Ryan knew he would be disappointed that he got cold feet, and he himself was disappointed to lose this opportunity, but Ryan just couldn’t justify carrying this charade on anymore. Like, what was he thinking? He knew he couldn’t really just get away with disappearing an entire summer. And his parents would likely find out about his secret, and then what would he do? He just had to wait for him to return and break the news. Minutes passed, though, and he still hadn’t returned. Now the urge was to pee grew painful, and Ryan was worried. What was he doing? Ryan couldn’t wait anymore. He had to go and find him. He went to stand up… …and stumbled, landing flat on his stomach. He gave himself such a fright, his bladder immediately let go and flooded his diaper. The crotch grew warm and damp as it expanded with the urine being released into it. Ryan got back onto his knees and touched the front of the diaper, still somewhat paralysed with the surprise of it. The diaper was now soggy and damp, and squelched instead of crinkled. He really did it. Ryan wet his diaper, and really it was actually somewhat of an accident. Almost immediately after, Ryan heard the distant stomp of footsteps coming closer. The man was returning. “Hello baby, I’m back,” he beamed before noticing Ryan looking down at the ground. “Is something wrong?” Ryan could finally tell him the bad news, that he was having second thoughts and wanted to leave… “I wet my diaper. Could you change me… Daddy?” Chapter 10 - Messy Time? It was a strange series of events that ultimately led to the captain of the hockey team and one of the most popular jocks in school to be laid down on a padded changing table to have his puffy wet diaper changed by a man he’d never met until today - that same man he now called his Daddy - while he sucked placidly on a bottle of juice. Ryan was thinking deep about the situation now. He’d very seriously intended on bailing on the whole charade, right up until Daddy walked back in. For some reason, as soon as he walked in, Ryan’s will just melted away. It seemed like even if he wanted to get out, he couldn’t bring himself to tell Daddy… the man… Daddy. And frankly, right now he didn’t really want to. Daddy had cooed to him after realising he was wet, praising him for being a good little boy and using his diapers just like he was meant to. It was a little embarrassing but still made him all warm and fuzzy inside. He had gently laid him out on the changing table and untaped the sodden garment, and was now wiping him down lovingly, giving Ryan yet another surprise boner. Stopping just short of climax once again, to Ryan’s building frustration, he instead went to wiping down his bottom. Ryan was lost in the ecstasy of the moment as Daddy caressed his smooth bottom… and then yelped in shock when he shoved something straight up his hole. It seemed like just his finger at first, but Ryan could’ve sworn there was still something there when he retracted his finger and, oddly, taped the wet diaper back up. That was odd. Why did he go to all that trouble just to wipe him down a little bit and put him back in the same diaper? Daddy blew a raspberry on Ryan’s stomach, making him squirm and giggle a little bit, completely pushing the diaper situation out of his mind. Ryan finished the bottle just as Daddy picked him up again and brought him over to the rocking chair. Ryan sat in Daddy’s lap while he fussed over his new baby boy, stroking his hair and patting his soggy bottom. Ryan blushed and smiled, quickly learning to grow out of his embarrassment over being coddled and babied. About a minute or so later, Ryan’s tummy started to feel funny. He thought it was just a bit of gas, and he farted loudly, giggling at Daddy’s feigned shock reaction. But it kept gurgling away, and Ryan realised with slowly creeping dread that the urge to poop was growing with unsettling speed. He looked at Daddy, who kept smiling. “Uh… I have to go poop,” Ryan said, blushing profusely. “Yeah?” Daddy cocked an eyebrow knowingly. “Well, what are we gonna do about that, little man?” “Well, uh… could you take my diaper off so I can go to the, uh, potty? …Please?” Daddy chuckled, pinched Ryan’s cheek and said, “Silly baby! Little boys in diapers don’t use the potty, remember? They do all their business in their diapers!” “Wh-what? But I don’t wanna mess… I don’t like it, this wasn’t part of the de—“ Ryan was swiftly silenced by a sharp smack on the thigh. “You will use your diapers as fully intended, baby! And yes, that does include going poopy! The only time I will ever take off your diapers is when I’m changing you into a fresh one, or when it’s bath time! If you ever try and hold off from messing, I’ll know, and I’ll give you something so you don’t have any choice. Just like the suppository I gave you just before.” Ryan started to get very uncomfortable. He really didn’t want to mess; as much as he always liked the idea of it, the current reality of actually soiling himself was a bit too intense. Admittedly, not as intense as the ever-growing urge to let go. He started to squirm in discomfort, and Daddy held him tightly, whispering in his ear. “Shhh… it’s okay, baby. Don’t worry. It’s coming, so just sit still for Daddy and let it happen.” Intense stomach cramps, wave after wave, hit Ryan and he started moaning in discomfort. Just as the urge disappeared, it immediately came rushing back harder and more intense than ever. Daddy just held him tightly in his arms, gently reassuring him and rubbing his back soothingly. “It’ll be over soon, baby boy… shhh… just let it happen!” Ryan couldn’t even struggle against Daddy’s iron grip, and could only whimper as he tried to put up a fight against his ever-weakening bowel muscles. Eventually, Ryan finally farted like he had never done before, followed by another big, slightly runny fart, and finally, all at once, a hot rush of mushy, warm poo completely filled into his diaper and smeared all over his bottom and even up his crotch. Ryan was in shock. He had never even crapped himself as a child, but now here he was, the high school graduate in a completely soiled diaper. Daddy released Ryan from his grip, still patting his back. “There there, little man…” he gently whispered. “All better?” Ryan was petrified with shock, unable to muster the ability to speak at all let alone reply to him, so he just nodded without making a sound. “Good boy. And stinky boy for sure! Big poopies for such a little guy, guess you really do need these big thick diapers, huh?” Daddy beamed and patted Ryan’s bottom, mushing it about even more and making him squirm in discomfort. Ryan was genuinely humiliated, and Daddy noticed. “Aww… is widdle Ryan embarrassed about his stinky winkies? It’s OK to make poopies, little guy! That’s why Daddy keeps you in diapers, after all. Daddy thinks you need a change though. Don’t you agree?” Ryan nodded again, still too humiliated to speak. “Hmm, I’m not sure… you need to ask Daddy nicely.” Ryan swallowed, trying to clear the lump in his throat. “Wil-will you change me please?” He received a sharp slap on the thigh for that. “That’s not how little babies ask for their diapies to be changed! You need to tell daddy what you’ve done, and ask him very nicely to help.” Ryan blushed furiously, harder than ever. He put on a babyish tone and slowly said, “Daddy… I made poopies in my diapee… Can you change me… pwease?” Daddy pinched Ryan’s cheek and gave him a few good bounces on the knee, smushing the mess about again. “Good baby!” He exclaimed. “Time for a change.” Chapter 11 - A Change Well Earned Ryan was in something of a state of shock as Daddy carried him gently over to the changing table. He couldn’t quite believe that he had really done that; just completely soiled himself, let alone in front of another person. He was petrified with humiliation and felt incredibly babyish, much like he did being bottle fed earlier. But this wasn’t the soothing, innocent babyish feeling like that one; Ryan felt completely helpless and at his Daddy’s mercy as he was gingerly laid down onto the table. This, he realised, was the reality of being a baby: complete and utter powerlessness over yourself. Ryan was brought back to reality as his soiled diapered butt made contact with the table. He was blushing furiously, and must’ve looked as if he was ready to cry or something as Daddy pushed his pacifier between his lips. Ryan gladly accepted it and placidly sucked while Daddy set to work untaping his diaper. Daddy exclaimed as the offensive bundle was released from Ryan’s side and the smell escaped. “Goodness me, Ryan, you are definitely a stinky baby huh?” Ryan could only blush and close his eyes as he sucked harder on the pacifier, trying hard to distract himself. Daddy just smiled at Ryan’s embarrassment as he started wiping his messy bottom down. “Don’t be embarrassed, tiger. Babies don’t need to use the potty after all. It’s OK to make poopies in your diapies. We’ll have lots more smelly diapers to come, don’t you worry. You’ll get used to it.” Funnily enough, despite (or maybe because of) Ryan’s intense humiliation, he was now completely rock-hard. Daddy noticed, and teased him a little bit by stroking his cock a little bit. He stopped before Ryan could climax, making him huff in frustration. Daddy grinned at this outburst. “Aww, I’m sorry baby, did you wanna cum? Poor baby. Daddy’s gotta make sure you aren’t naughty and playing with yourself. So if you’re a good boy, he might let you cum.” Ryan got the gist. As long as he didn’t act up or protest or resist, he would eventually get his reward. Daddy finished cleaning Ryan’s poopy butt off, and got him all nice and clean and taped up into a dry, clean new diaper. Daddy sat him up, patted his crinkly bottom and said, “Now there’s a happy baby. All cleaned up and changed into a nice clean diaper. What do you say?” “Fankyoo Daddy,” Ryan said, forgetting about the pacifier in his mouth that garbled his speech. Daddy chuckled as Ryan blushed. “I think it’s about lunch time!” Chapter 12 - A Nutritious Lunch Over the past few hours Ryan had been through so much in the name of babying that compared to shitting his diaper, being fed lunch wasn’t really anything at all to him. Daddy picked Ryan up and threw him over his shoulder with ease as he carried him downstairs to the kitchen, one hand cheerfully patting his diapered bum. A big highchair sat by the table where a normal chair might sit, complete with a “seat belt” strap in the seat and wrist restraints. Thankfully Daddy didn’t strap Ryan’s arms into those, but he did strap him into the seat before sliding the tray into place. Noticing Ryan’s concerned face at the wrist straps, Daddy said, “Those are only for naughty babies who make a fuss at mealtime. But you’re a good baby, right Ryan?” He nodded. Daddy set to work preparing Ryan’s lunch. He couldn’t see what he was preparing, but it smelled… Interesting. A few minutes later, Daddy came over with a big yellow Winnie-the-Pooh bib to tie around Ryan’s neck, before setting down a bowl of steaming mush. “Ready for num nums?” Daddy asked. Almost as if on cue, Ryan’s tummy rumbled audibly. He blushed as Daddy took his paci out and grabbed a spoonful of mush. “Here comes the Choo-Choo train!” Ryan didn’t really know how to react, so he didn’t open his mouth in time before the spoon collided with his lips, smushing the spoonful on his chin. “Silly baby,” Daddy chuckled, “Open wide now!” Ryan opened up and let the spoon fill his mouth. He gagged a little at the taste - mashed carrot. He couldn’t help but dribble a little bit more onto his bib. He felt, and no doubt in his mind looked absolutely ridiculous. But before he could even finish swallowing, Daddy had another spoonful on its way. Daddy fed Ryan at this speed throughout, ensuring that he couldn’t quite stop himself from missing or making a mess every now and then. Daddy retrieved a second bowl, this time of mashed apple, and repeated the process. Ryan was pretty full by the end of it, and an absolute mess - face, chin and bib covered in mushy baby food. But before Ryan was released, Daddy gave him one more bottle of milk, which he eagerly lapped down. Daddy finally wiped Ryan’s face clean with his bib, before releasing him and burping him again. Ryan was feeling positively blissful. After a somewhat traumatic experience in messing his diaper, he was now fed, burped and feeling really quite sleepy. Daddy picked up on this. “Hmm, baby’s getting sleepy huh? I think widdle Ryan needs a nap. Come on, daddy’ll put you down in your crib.” Putting his paci back in his mouth, Ryan placidly sucked as Daddy took him upstairs and laid him down in the big, cosy crib. Daddy pulled the curtains shut, and gave Ryan a cute teddy to cuddle while he tucked him in. “Sleep tight my beautiful baby boy,” Daddy whispered lovingly. “You’re going to love it here.” With a kiss on the forehead, Daddy raised the side of the crib and locked it into place, before turning on the stars and planets that hung over Ryan’s head making them spin. He locked the door behind him. Ryan was in bliss. He felt so light and fluffy, watching the stars spin as his eyes felt heavier and heavier. Before he fell asleep totally, he felt another urge to pee. But to his surprise, he found he could just let go and flood his diaper again, feeling the crinkly plastic grow warm and expand with his sogginess. Ryan smiled as he sucked his paci and closed his eyes, drifting peacefully off to a dreamless sleep. This was perfect. Chapter 13 - Lessons Learned Ryan learned a lot of things over that next week or so, living with Daddy. Lesson Number 1: life as a baby is very routine. After the first day, Daddy had quickly settled Ryan into a very consistent and repetitive daily routine. He’d wake up around 7.30, waiting for Daddy to come greet him before taking him downstairs for a spoon fed breakfast in his highchair (usually oatmeal and a bottle of milk). Following that, Daddy would take Ryan up for a diaper change into his outfit for the day - sometimes a cute onesie, a pair of shortalls, even just a T-shirt sometimes, but always with a thick, crinkly diaper around his waist. Then it was playtime for a few hours; he’d play with the toys and blocks and cars, which Daddy occasionally played along with, or if he was extra good he could watch some Teletubbies or Barney on the TV. Then it’d be lunch in the highchair around 12 or 1, followed by a nap in the crib for an hour or so. After his nap, Ryan would play for a bit more until dinner, followed by a bath, one last bottle and bedtime at 7pm sharp. Throughout the day there would be at least 3 or 4 wet diaper changes (and usually at least one messy one too), and playtime was occasionally interrupted for a bottle in daddy’s lap. This leads into Lesson Number 2: it was pretty easy to slip into the baby role once you stopped getting so embarrassed about it. Ryan was a mess of embarrassment and shame on his first day as a baby. But once he realised that no one here was going to judge him in any way, he was able to just lose himself in his newfound infancy and enjoy the complete lack of worry and responsibility that life as an infant enabled. He could play with the trucks and blocks as much as he pleased and he didn’t have to worry about school, work, money, parents, anything. Hell, he didn’t even have to worry about wiping his own ass anymore. After a few days, Daddy let Ryan cum too. But the catch was, since he wasn’t allowed to touch his diaper, he had to hump himself to climax. Ryan was so backed up that it still didn’t take long for him to absolutely explode, and Daddy praised him, reminding him that as long as he’s good and Daddy doesn’t have to punish him, he can do that again very soon. And once he got over that embarrassment hurdle, inhabiting the mind space was also easy. He grew to love the soothing rhythm of sucking on a bottle of milk. He could just let go into his diaper knowing Daddy would always be there to clean him up afterward. Even the TV shows were really entertaining once you stop caring about how old you supposedly “really” are. Life as a baby was pretty sweet. Except when it wasn’t, which brings Ryan to Lesson Number 3: being a baby kinda sucks sometimes. First of all, babies do kinda lead boring lives. They watch simple TV shows, and play with simple toys, and always need to be cared for and kept safe at every moment. There’s no excitement or risk; the biggest thrill ride of the day was if Ryan got to watch two episodes of Dora the Explorer instead of one. And the routine was repetitive sometimes to the point of mind numbing. Ryan had to struggle to remember what day it was, because they all blurred into one. Not to mention all the rules he had to follow and privileges he was no longer allowed. He wasn’t allowed to talk like a “big boy”, as Daddy said, and although he was warned at first if he didn’t talk in a sufficiently babyish manner, eventually Daddy would spank him every time and make him keep his pacifier in his mouth for a few hours. It wasn’t the only thing that would earn Ryan a spanking now either; refusing food, standing up instead of crawling, playing with himself, resisting a diaper change or doing anything that wasn’t totally consistent with a baby’s mindset was severely punished. And because Ryan inevitably slipped up at least once a day, it meant that since the first time he came, he had yet to earn the privilege again a week later. He was so frustrated but even trying to touch himself only meant he had to wait longer still. His least favourite punishment came about because he wouldn’t stop touching himself - Daddy put his hands in super thick white mittens that stopped him from being able to even play with his toys, let alone play with himself. He felt impossibly infantile with them, and vowed never to touch himself for the rest of the stay if that was the punishment. And there were countless other things about adult life that Ryan never even thought about until he was no longer permitted them. His diet now consisted solely of spoonfed mushy baby food and bottles of either juice or daddy’s specially made milk, and he certainly was never allowed to feed himself. The early bedtimes were also kind of a drag, especially since the sun would still peek through the curtains in the evening as he was tucked into his crib. Even Daddy was kinda getting to him in a way; he was intent on making sure Ryan knew he was the baby in this situation, so he always talked to him as if he were talking to a one-year-old. He never called him just Ryan; it was always ‘baby Ryan’, or even just ‘baby’ or ‘little man’. The lamest thing about being a baby was the complete lack of privacy it now meant. Daddy had complete authority over every single aspect of Ryan’s life now - he controlled when and what he ate, what he did, what he wore, when he slept, even what he said. Ryan had no independence or control over himself whatsoever. He was truly as helpless and dependent as a little baby. But it was easy enough to just lose yourself in the baby life. In fact, this led Ryan to the final Lesson, Number 4: it was kinda too easy to lose yourself in the baby life. Daddy was very intent on Ryan being dependent on his diapers for all his needs - he fed him lots of bottles to make sure he was constantly taking in fluids and thus constantly wetting. Even worse, he gave Ryan more than a few more suppositories after the first one to get him messing with ease. And they both worked with almost frightening effectiveness - Ryan didn’t even need to force himself to wet within a few days as he’d just let go and start peeing, and by the 6th day he just had to push a little bit before he found himself sitting in a messy smelly diaper. By the 9th day, Ryan started waking up soaked with no memory of wetting in the night. By that next afternoon, he was playing with his trucks when he felt his diaper suddenly growing warm as he wet himself unknowingly. Ryan was increasingly uncomfortable with the fact that he seemed to be losing control of his bodily functions against his will. But it wasn’t just his toilet training that seemed to be reversing. With all the forced pacifier use as punishment for big boy talk, Ryan started to really get fixated on it. He really did enjoy just sucking on it, and it was the best way to calm down if he was upset after a punishment. Once or twice, when it wasn’t nearby, he would instead start sucking on his thumb subconsciously. The baby treatment had physical implications too. The diet of baby food and milk meant Ryan’s messes became runnier and easier to just let go. And the diet combined with the lack of physical stimulation meant Ryan’s ripped chest and stomach had already started to devolve into a slightly chubbier build. He’d need to hit the gym big time at the end of this, he noted. No doubt a significant time on a diet like this would weaken him beyond help. Most of all though, Ryan was just bored with the routine. Daddy could tell. Ryan needed some excitement. So on the 13th day of his stay, Daddy got up extra early to prepare for Ryan’s big day. He packed a big Winnie-the-Pooh bag full of powder, wipes, an outfit change, a bottle, paci, bib, and a few diapers of course. All ready for his day out. Chapter 14 - A Grand Day Out Ryan stirred as the sunlight streamed in through the bars of the crib. Opening his eyes, he adjusted to the sight of his nursery he had grown so accustomed to over the past 13 days. He moaned behind his pacifier and grabbed Robbie, his favourite rabbit plushie. His diaper felt incredibly damp and saggy between his legs. It was a fantastic feeling, even if concerning that bed wetting was now a very real thing for him. He was rock hard but didn’t dare even hump the crib without daddy’s permission. Another day locked in mittens didn’t sound pleasant in any way whatsoever. Nonetheless, the blue onesie (complete with tiny little bottles and teddies all over!) strained against the heavy diaper, pressing it tight against Ryan’s crotch. At least it felt good. Daddy came in right on schedule. “Rise and shine my baby boy, time for num nums!” Ryan rolled over and couldn’t help but smile up at Daddy. For all of his strictness and control, he was always loving and cheerful… At least when Ryan wasn’t being punished, that is. “How’s my baby doing this morning? Hmm, soaked as usual… But at least you’re not leaky today!” Ryan blushed. Yesterday morning he was so wet that he had actually leaked through his diaper and soaked his sheets. Daddy wasn’t mad at him, but he did say that if it happened again, Ryan would need to wear double thick diapers to bed from now on. The diapers he already wore were thick enough without extra layers, so he was quietly grateful he didn’t have to endure that, and grateful his bed wetting wasn’t quite at crisis mode… Yet. Daddy lowered the crib side and picked Ryan up over his shoulder to carry him downstairs. He set him up in the highchair and strapped him in, pottering about preparing breakfast. Ryan was grateful not to have his arms strapped down this time - Daddy had done so three days ago, when he had earned his hands in mittens. That wasn’t a fun day. Bib around his neck and paci out, Daddy set to work feeding Ryan his breakfast. Oatmeal was on the menu today, and as usual Daddy somehow seemed to make sure Ryan still ended up with mush over his face, chin and bib. While Ryan sucked on his usual morning milk, Daddy sat down to his own breakfast - bacon and eggs on toast. It had been so long since he’d had solid foods, Ryan had almost forgotten what it tastes like. Two weeks on a diet of mush meant he didn’t really notice the taste anymore, but he still missed big boy food. He was grateful then that his time was almost over. The bottle finished, Daddy cleaned Ryan up and burped him, before carrying him upstairs again to get ready for the day. “Big day for you today, little guy!” Daddy said as he laid Ryan down on the changing table. He untapped the sodden garment and wiped Ryan’s damp crotch down as usual… But instead of taping another thick diaper around his waist, Daddy slid a pair of white briefs through Ryan’s feet and up around his waist. What was going on? “Daddy has some errands that he needs to do today. Normally I’d get a babysitter for you, but it’s not possible at such short notice, so instead you’ll be coming with me today! Are you ready to be a big boy just for today, baby?” Ryan flushed with nerves. He was anxious about anyone seeing him in this state… But, he reasoned, at least Daddy wasn’t making him go out diapered. And it’s not like he had anything resembling a choice these days anyway. Daddy dressed Ryan up in a light blue polo shirt, khaki shorts, and sneakers with ankle socks. He looked a bit like an overgrown child, but he supposed at least that was better than an overgrown baby. Ryan was strapped into the car seat again, but that wasn’t so bad. If he knew what was coming for him on his outing with Daddy, however, he might’ve just preferred the mittens at home. Chapter 15 - Big Boy Denied If Ryan thought that just because Daddy dressed him as a somewhat more mature kid rather than a complete infant, that meant he would be treating him as more of an equal… Well, he was sorely mistaken. As soon as Daddy pulled into the parking lot of the mall and unbuckled him from his car seat, Ryan was made to hold Daddy’s hand wherever they went, from the bank to the hardware store. Since Daddy looked old enough to be Ryan’s actual father, it made at least a few people do a double take and raise an eyebrow at the late teenager in the juvenile outfit holding the older mans hand. But to Ryan’s moderate relief, most people didn’t really look twice. It felt really weird to be walking around in normal underwear again. Ryan was now so used to having a thick layer of crinkly plastic padding encasing his crotch 24/7 that he felt oddly naked in just the thin white cotton briefs. Not to mention the baby talk which still didn’t quite relent much at all; Daddy still talked to Ryan as if he was really a toddler. “You want a lollipop, little guy?” He asked while they were in line at the pharmacy. Ryan nodded, blushing since there were definitely other people in earshot. “And one lollipop for my special little guy!” He exclaimed once they reached the counter. The cashier smiled tentatively at Ryan, who avoided eye contact. “Ryan loves lollipops, don’t you? Here you go, little guy. What do you say?” Not even daring to look up, Ryan muttered, “Thank you.” Daddy looked sternly at him while squeezing his hand and said, “I think you can do better than that, Ryan. Say thank you to the nice lady for your lollipop.” Ryan blushed a furious red as he looked up and made eye contact with the still-smiling woman and said in a slightly shaking voice, “Thank you for the lollipop. Daddy just tutted. “Kids,” he said to the cashier with a chuckle. She laughed in response, but was clearly very bemused by the entire situation. Ryan popped the lollipop into his mouth to distract himself from the embarrassment, especially since everyone behind them in line was now staring. He really quite enjoyed the lollipop a surprising amount; probably because it reminded him of his paci which he found himself craving a lot. “Okay tiger, we’ve just gotta stop in at the grocery store and then we’ll get you some McDonald’s for being such a good boy today!” Ryan beamed with happiness - finally some food that wasn’t just mush! Before they went into the store, Daddy grabbed a large bag from the backseat and put it around his shoulder. Ryan knew not to question daddy so he said nothing. Daddy led him by the hand again into the store. It was around the dairy aisle that the cramps started to hit Ryan. It was nearly 11am - around this time every day he would have his morning mess, and the bowel train was right on schedule. He almost just let go right there, until he remembered that he wasn’t in a diaper. Shit, that was a close one. He tugged at Daddy’s arm. “Yes, what is it sport?” “I, uh… I have to go potty.” “Oh yeah? Well, I’m afraid you’re gonna have to wait until we get to McDonald’s, sport. There’s no bathroom here.” Ryan whined, but Daddy slapped his wrist and he shut up. Daddy was taking his time with the groceries, and as Ryan realised, it took a lot more effort holding it in now than it did two weeks ago. He knew that if he let his mind wander for just a few moments, his body would take over and he’d immediately lose contr— “Hey Ryan, you’re back! Wait, who’s that guy and why are you… Uh, holding his hand?” Ryan froze, first at the sound of Jeremy Linnard’s voice and then at the all-too-familiar sensation of his bowels immediately letting loose, first with a loud fart followed by the seat of his pants filling with a big stinking mushy poop. Sensing the all-clear, his bladder followed suit as he completely flooded his shorts and even made a puddle where he stood. Jeremy and his buddies stared mouth agape as his hockey buddy wet his pants and messed himself all while holding the hand of some older man. “Ryan… Dude… Did you just wet yourself?” The others stared in shock as Daddy turned around. Ryan was completely petrified. “Aww, did my baby boy have an accident? Someone couldn’t even wait until we got to McDonald’s. Oh look at you, you’re soaked! And… Oh my goodness, you went poopies too didn’t you?” There was now a considerable audience to Ryan’s predicament. He could feel tears of humiliation building as Daddy put his arm around him. “Don’t worry little Ryan, Daddy’s here. C’mon, let’s get you changed and cleaned up.” Daddy escorted Ryan away, making sure to walk straight through Jeremy’s group. “Excuse me boys, my lil guy had a big accident so he needs to be changed.” Ryan didn’t dare make eye contact with any of his friends, but he could hear them immediately burst into laughter as daddy walked him to the checkout. “Excuse me ma’am, but my boy here had an accident. Do you think there’s a toilet or changing room nearby where we can get him cleaned up?” The cashier directed Daddy to a changing room nearby. Ryan could feel the eyes of the entire store on him as he was escorted away. He couldn’t help it anymore; he started sobbing. He had never felt so humiliated and degraded in his life. He actually just had an accident in public. Not only that, he shat himself in front of his friends. What the hell were they going to think of him now? Chapter 16 - Back to Basics... Again Once they were alone in the changing room, Daddy threw his arms around Ryan and grabbed him in a tight bear hug. “Shhh… It’s ok, little guy. Daddy knew he shouldn’t trust you in big boy pants. Back to diapers for you. Let’s get you all cleaned up and dressed properly, okay?” Ryan calmed down a little, and just sniffled as daddy unfolded a big changing mat over the cold linoleum floor. He closed his eyes as Daddy pulled his shorts and peeled his briefs off. Ryan dared to peek again as Daddy tutted. “Definitely not a big boy, even these shorts are ruined!” Indeed, the back of the shorts was stained brown as the mess had seeped through his briefs. He couldn’t stop himself whimpering again. “Shhh, don’t cry baby. Here.” Daddy pushed Ryan’s paci into his mouth, and he started sucking immediately. He didn’t care how babyish he felt, it was the only thing that made him feel better right now. After wiping Ryan’s thoroughly poopy bottom down, Daddy pulled out a bottle of powder and not one, but two thick diapers from the bag he had brought in. How coincidental that as soon as Daddy had brought that bag with him, Ryan had a huge accident that necessitated it… Except maybe it wasn’t an accident. Well, it certainly was for Ryan… But maybe Daddy had planned it all. He wanted Ryan to mess in public so he could humiliate him beyond anything else he’d ever experienced. Ryan felt so desperately helpless. He was now beginning to realise just how much power Daddy had over his life. Daddy powdered him up and taped both diapers around his waist. One was thick by itself, but this was something else. “That was a big accident you had, little man. It’s a good thing Daddy packed a change of clothes too, you ruined these shorts and briefs! Daddy’s gotta keep you in double diapers for a while, I think, if you’re having such big accidents. Don’t wanna risk ruining any else of your nice clothes.” Daddy pulled out a change of outfit - his “favourite” light blue T-shirt with tiny teddy bears and bottles adorning every inch, and a pair of denim shortalls with a Winnie-the-Pooh print adorning the bib and snaps in the crotch for easy diaper access. Ryan tried to blink back the tears as Daddy dressed him in the humiliatingly infantile outfit. He got terrified for a moment when it seemed like the snaps weren’t going to fit over his diapers, but thankfully they eventually snapped into place. But that was only a small consolation. Standing up, Ryan still looked incredibly infantile; the shortalls did absolutely nothing to hide the massive diaper bulge and the plastic rims even peeked out of the leg holes. His butt looked massive, and if it wasnt obvious enough to almost anyone that he was wearing a big diaper underneath his clothes, the forced waddle caused by his legs being spread apart by the thick plastic and the extremely audible crinkle was proof. And the Velcro shoes and socks combo may have made him look like a bit of a kid before, but now combined with his new outfit, he looked nothing more than an absolute baby. “Good baby,” Daddy chuckled. “One last thing…” He retrieved a Winnie the Pooh pacifier clip from the bag, and attached it to his shortalls bib. “Daddy knows how much you love your binkie little man, so this is so you don’t lose it.” Ryan suckled in meek appreciation. “Okay, back to shopping and then lunch!” Chapter 17 - Baby on Board Ryan felt as if the eyes of the entire store were on him as Daddy marched him by the hand toward the cashier. It didn’t matter that no one was particularly staring aside from a few double takes. The undeniably and overtly infantile outfit, the massive bulge in his crotch, the obvious crinkle sound that Ryan made with every step that now seemed louder than ever (or maybe Ryan was just more conscious of it than ever), and of course the goofy waddle that the thick diapers and Daddy’s brisk stride forced him into… Ryan would’ve felt completely humiliated even if there was no one in the store at all. “Sorry about that,” Daddy said cheerfully to the cashier. “My poor lil guy had an accident so we had to get him all changed and dressed more appropriately.” Ryan blushed furiously as Daddy ruffled his hair. The cashier smiled at Ryan bemusedly, looking his outfit up and down. Ryan realised he had still been sucking away on his paci the whole time and spat it out immediately. “Ah ah ah, you keep that in for now, little guy.” Daddy immediately retrieved the pacifier hanging down on Ryan’s front and shoved it back in his mouth. Ryan whined quietly to himself. “You just keep sucking on your binkie until Daddy says so.” He turned to the cashier and chuckled, shaking his head. “Kids…” The cashier continued staring at Ryan even while he was scanning the items. “So if you don’t mind me asking,” he started, “why is he dressed like a baby and all? It’s a pretty good costume.” “Oh this isn’t a costume,” Daddy smiled, “these are little Ryan’s normal clothes! He is kind of just a big baby boy, you see. He uses his diapers, sleeps in his crib and plays with his toys and everything. Normally at home I just keep him in a T-shirt and diaper; makes it easier to see when he needs changing. He’s a little stinker, all right! Aww, he’s embarrassed. It’s ok, little guy, we’ll go get you some lunch now, yeah?” Ryan was just about in tears again as Daddy led him out of the store finally. He could’ve sworn he saw the cashier whip out his phone and record his crinkly waddling bottom as he left. Finally he was in the car, the car seat straps feeling even tighter against Ryan’s massively puffy crotch. Daddy pinched his cheek and smiled. “Don’t worry baby, you’re still a good boy even if you did have a big accident. It’s ok, daddy just knows now that he needs to keep you in diapers properly now. Let’s go get you some num nums!” Ryan was at least happy to have some reprieve from the constant baby food. It was almost a slight relenting in Daddy’s constant babying, in a way. Except for the fact that Daddy still chose his meal for him (a happy meal, which daddy cut up for him), he still had to wear his bib, Daddy still fed him and he still had to drink his milk from his bottle - Daddy specially requested the cashier to put his milk in his bottle. And Ryan still ended up a mess with ketchup all over his face as per usual. Before leaving, Daddy stuck a finger into his shortalls; he was indeed wet. He didn’t even remember going at all. “Soggy already! Well, it’s about time we headed home anyway. You’re well overdue for your nap. Those double diapers can hold a lot, so I won’t need to change you for a bit.” He was right; Ryan was already getting sleepy. It was a totally exhausting day. The rest of the afternoon played out much as usual. After his nap, Daddy thankfully changed him into his normal diapers, and he watched some Teletubbies for being a good boy. After the usual mushy dinner and a bath, he was put down to bed. The events of the day out earlier were still vivid in Ryan’s mind. You might wonder why he didn’t just try and escape or protest against Daddy’s humiliating treatment of him. Well, it was pretty simple - starting from the moment he messed himself in the store, Ryan was completely rock hard, more so than he had ever been in his life. The experience was humiliating, sure, but it was also incredibly hot and one of his deepest fantasies brought to life. And now he was still just as horny as then. He was going to be a good boy for Daddy and not touch it… but fuck it, he’d be going home tomorrow anyway and he wouldn’t be able to sleep with this anyway. He rolled onto his front and started vigorously humping the crib mattress. He furiously sucked his pacifier as he quickly approached climax, thinking of what a stinky, naughty baby he had been and how Daddy had humiliated him. He completely exploded into his diaper, barely suppressing his moans. He rolled back onto his back and smiled. Tomorrow he’d have some explaining to do to his friends, but he’d cross that bridge when he got to it. Tonight was his last chance to enjoy this blissful sensation, before he went home the next day to his big life. Of course, he wouldn’t be going anywhere. But he didn’t know that. He just sucked his paci, cuddled his plushie and drifted off to a peaceful sleep, his diaper growing warm and wet as he did. Chapter 18 - This Is Your Home Now And so Ryan woke up that morning to Daddy gently shaking him awake, saying that his time was up and that it’s time for him to go back home now. Ryan was sad to leave, but grateful that he was now able to return to his normal life after two whole weeks as a baby. He could walk, talk like an adult, use the bathroom and eat proper food! He felt kinda silly in his briefs after two weeks of diapers, but he was happy he had this experience. It was fun being a baby, but he was glad it wouldn’t be a full time dealio; he just wouldn’t be able to handle that. He burst into his front door and said, “Mom, Dad, I’m home!” His mom came bustling into the foyer and gave him a big hug. “How did you guys go when I was gone?” “Oh we did fine, your father just did some work on the garage and I kept myself busy with the office work and all that. And how was your trip? Did you see lots of sights and good morning baby boy! Rise and shine, time for num nums!” Ryan froze. "Wait… what did you say? His mom was still smiling as she broke away from him and continued. “Goodness me you’re a soggy baby this morning!” “Wha’ the he’ iss goin’ on?!” Ryan said, or more appropriately mumbled, because his speech was garbled by the pacifier now in his mouth. Mom suddenly grabbed his diapered crotch, which was definitely wet. Wait a minute… diapered?! Ryan looked down and found himself suddenly dressed in a light blue Care Bears onesie with a very thick (and soggy) bulge in his crotch that could only mean he was well diapered and in need of a change. “Let’s get you changed, baby boy,” Mom said, but this time, her voice was much deeper and masculine, just like Daddy’s voic– Ryan awoke with a start to Daddy leaning over him in his crib, lowering the side rail. “Well good morning sleepy head!” Ryan looked around to see himself still in the nursery. It was just a dream, then. But today was still the day for him to go home. “You’re a soggy little baby boy aren’t you? Almost leaking, even! Daddy’s gonna have to put you in thicker diapers for bedtime from now on, I think.” From now on? But Ryan was going home today. Daddy really was committed to the role play. Daddy picked him up and changed his soggy bottom as usual. He got ready for his sodden diaper to be replaced with the thin white briefs that would herald his return to adulthood… only to find his nostrils confronted with the sweet smell of baby powder, his ears with a distinct plastic crinkling sound, and when he opened them, his eyes with the sight of a thick diaper being unfolded for Daddy to tape onto Ryan’s waist. Was he going to be sent home in a diaper? Perhaps a memento of his stay? Ryan was quietly contemplating while Daddy set to work at his usual routine, sliding the diaper underneath Ryan’s bum and taping it round his waist. And then his outfit… Daddy retrieved a blue Sesame Street snap shouldered T-shirt, but nothing else over his diaper. Ryan was a bit confused now. Surely he wasn’t going to send him home in this? Breakfast time, and Ryan was still confused. It had definitely been two weeks, but there was not a single change in Daddy’s demeanour as he spoonfed Ryan in his highchair and bib as he had always done these last fourteen days. Ryan went to try and ask Daddy when he would be going home today, but was swiftly silenced with a spoonful of oatmeal. One baba and a burping later, and Daddy took Ryan back upstairs, sat him down and looked him in the eye. This must be it. “Playtime, baby Ryan!” Or not. “Daddy…” Ryan said hesitantly, not sure how to put it. “Yes, sport?” “Well, I mean… uh…” “Come on little man, use your words.” “Well it’s been fourteen days now…” “Goodness me, has it? Well, the time flies doesn’t it?” He chuckled and picked Ryan up, taking him over to the rocking chair and sit him on his knee. “Uh… So when was I gonna go home?” Daddy chuckled again and bounced Ryan on his knee. “Silly baby! You are home.” Ryan was extremely lost. “No, I mean, it’s over now, and I get to go back home to my normal life and–” “This is your home now, baby. And this is your normal life now too. You’ll be living with Daddy from now on.” Ryan paused, and then it dawned on him what he was saying. “But-- no, you can’t do tha–” Ryan was immediately silenced as Daddy tutted and shoved Ryan’s pacifier into his open mouth - but this time he secured it with a strap so that he couldn’t spit it out. This was immediately followed by his hands being encased in the mittens that he usually earned for touching himself. His eyes went wide with fear and he tried to protest, but as usual the pacifier reduced all his words to incomprehensible babble. Daddy smiled and grabbed Ryan closely, rocking back and forth as he gently rubbed the terrified boy’s back. “There there, little baby… it’s ok, Daddy’s got you. You thought that Daddy was going to let you go back to your big boy life now, didn’t you?” He chuckled again. “Silly baby. Daddy knows what little Ryan needs, and it’s not big boy pants. Because you’re not a big boy anymore, Ryan. You really are just a little baby who needs to be back in diapers permanently. I mean, just look at what happened yesterday when you went poopy in your pants! No, you’ll be living with Daddy for good from now on. But don’t worry, it’s ok, Daddy knows just what his little baby wants and needs. He doesn’t need any of those silly big boy things like school or cars; he just needs his paci, his baba, his teddy and his daddy to change his diapies whenever!” Daddy sniffed and smiled deviously at Ryan. “Oh, in fact, I think Ryan might need that last one right away!” Ryan was thoroughly confused, until Daddy cheerfully patted his diapered bum, and Ryan felt a sensation that had never felt so horrific - the distinct smushing of poop up against his butt, and the unfortunate smell of a very stinky diaper. Ryan was petrified in complete shock. He had absolutely no memory of even feeling the need to mess, let alone actually doing it. In just two weeks, had he really just been completely un-potty trained?! His emotions were in a daze as Daddy pinched his cheek and said, “don’t worry baby, Daddy is always here to change your stinky diapers.” Ryan was completely checked out as Daddy changed his diaper and laid him down in the crib for an early nap time. But this time, Daddy strapped him down tightly to the mattress, ensuring he could barely move an inch let alone try and escape. “I know you’re probably upset about not going back to big boy pants,” Daddy cooed as he tucked Ryan in. “But you’ll learn to love it, little man. Daddy just wants what’s best for you, and it just so happens that what’s best is that you’re kept in diapers and as a baby for your own good.” He kissed Ryan on the forehead, eyes still wide with fear, and closed the curtains before locking the door behind him. Ryan looked around him, since it was the only thing he could do. He couldn’t move his legs, or his arms, or even his fingers since they were encased in super thick padded mittens. He couldn’t even talk, only suck on his pacifier that was strapped around his head. He looked at the bars of the crib, now seeming like the bars to his infantile jail cell. All Ryan had wanted was two weeks to live out his fantasy, and then straight back home, no strings attached. Well, he got his wish. Ryan kept sucking away on his pacifier - he couldn’t stop himself even if he wanted to. It just made him so calm and peaceful. Even after everything that had just happened, he could feel himself drifting off to sleep somehow. His mind was screaming to resist, to stay awake knowing that this was just part of Daddy’s plan. He had to try and escape at the first possible opportunity. But right now the sleep was overwhelming - Ryan could barely keep his eyes open, and the rhythmic sucking didn’t stop. The last thing Ryan before he closed his eyes was the “Baby Ryan” sign emblazoned above his crib. Two weeks ago, Ryan thought it was a cute nickname and a sign of his role in the little role play. But right now, it was clear that this wasn’t a cute nickname anymore - “Baby Ryan” was no longer role play, it was a life sentence. Chapter 19 - The Next Morning Ryan squinted as he woke up, the bright early morning sunlight streaming in from the windows. He had that dream again, that he was back to his normal life and treated like an adult once more. As his eyes came into focus, he saw the bars of the crib and his wider nursery again that confirmed it was all just a dream - he was indeed still trapped under Daddy’s care, still in diapers, and still a baby. The events of last night, indeed, were not a dream. He groaned and sucked his pacifier as he cuddled Robbie, his favourite plushie, as the distinct aroma of a super wet diaper greeted his nostrils. Normally he might try and enjoy this sensation, but yesterday Daddy had locked Ryan’s “peepee”, as he called it, in a chastity cage preventing him from even getting a boner, let alone being able to play with it. Ryan sighed as he rubbed his eyes - or tried to anyway, since the mittens stopped his fingers from actually doing anything. He wasn’t strapped down to the crib anymore, but that’s only because Daddy didn’t need to do it - the bars of Ryan’s crib were high enough that he couldn’t get any real grip with his mittens to climb out. He was truly trapped in this infantile prison. Things had changed dramatically since Daddy had abandoned all pretense of letting Ryan go the day before. He was still babied - Daddy still fed him, dressed him, changed his diapers and cared for him in every way. But it had changed for sure. Ryan didn’t feel calm or at peace anymore. Now that he knew Daddy fully intended on keeping him forever, Ryan felt completely helpless to resist. He was now hyper-aware of how little control he had over his life now, and how much he was really beginning to regress. Yesterday he really did make poopies in his diaper without even realising… He barely had time to mull this over before Daddy came striding in, his usual jovial self. “Good morning baby! How’s my good little baby this morning?” He grabbed Ryan firmly and turned him over, so he could unbutton his onesie and check his diaper. Ryan noticed that much of the gentleness Daddy treated him with previously had all but evaporated, replaced with a sort of firmness that only made Ryan feel even more helpless as Daddy pulled the back of Ryan’s diaper. “Just soggy,” Daddy chuckled. “Good baby,” he pinched Ryan’s blushing cheek. “Time for num nums!” Daddy released Ryan from his crib and picked him up to carry him down to the kitchen. Daddy had fixed Ryan the usual breakfast of mushy oatmeal, and after locking him in the highchair tightly, he went about the usual routine of tying the bib round Ryan’s neck and getting his bottle ready. But before taking Ryan’s pacifier out, he gave him a stern look. “Now Ryan, you’ve got two choices. You can kick up a fuss and try and act like a big boy if you want. But all that’s going to earn you is your binkie back in your mouth, a good spanking and the rest of the day in the crib with an enema cleanout to stop your fussing. Or, you can be a good baby and eat your num nums for dadda without a fuss at all. So, tell me - are you going to be a good baby?” Ryan sucked on his paci and nodded up at Daddy. He knew this wasn’t the right time to try and formulate an escape anyway - he had to make Daddy let his guard down, and as much as he hated it, Ryan knew that meant he had to fully submit to the treatment at least for a bit. Daddy removed the pacifier straps and finally let Ryan’s jaw move freely again. “I want to hear you say it. Are you going to act like a big boy?” Ryan swallowed and adopted the cute childish tone that Daddy had trained him to use. “No Dadda, I won’t.” “And what will you be?” “I’ll be a good baby.” “Because…?” Ryan swallowed hard and blushed as he said it: “Because I am a baby.” Daddy smiled widely. “That’s right Ryan. You’re just a widdle baby boy and nothing more. And once we get some num nums in baby’s tummy, we’re going to start some new methods to make little Ryan into the happiest little baby in the land!” Ryan gulped inwardly as Daddy started spooning the familiar mushy muck into (and onto) Ryan’s mouth. That window of opportunity for escape seemed to be getting smaller and smaller… Chapter 20 - Who’s a Good Baby? After breakfast, Ryan found himself back in the nursery again. But there were two new additions that he swore were never there before - a huge TV screen, much bigger than the old one, and what looked like an oversized baby bouncer facing it. Daddy hoisted Ryan up into it and strapped him in tightly. “Daddy’s got some fun stuff for baby Ryan to watch while Daddy does some work. It’s a special show just for babies so Daddy can’t watch it!” He ruffled Ryan’s hair and squeezed his still soggy crotch. Daddy strapped the paci back in Ryan’s mouth and popped a pair of headphones over his head. And then, Ryan was alone. He could barely move at all - just sorta wriggle and squirm to make him bounce up and down. He whimpered behind his paci as he felt more helpless than ever. Suddenly, the massive screen burst into life and a whimsical childish tune started filling his ears. A bunch of happy teddy bears were dancing across the colourful screen to a simple rhythm. It caught Ryan’s attention and he was a little captivated. The melody was gentle and soothing, and the way the bears danced back and forth on screen was transfixing. He started sucking his paci to the rhythm of the music and bobbing his head along too. He felt very soothed and blissful as he happily sucked his binky. “Snap out of it!” He thought to himself, breaking free from his infantile trance state. He had to avoid whatever this bizarre show was doing to him and fight the hypnotic spell. But all he could do was try and avoid looking at the screen, and when he did, it felt like the hypnotic music grew louder and louder, and all Ryan wanted to do was suck his binkie and watch the funny bears dance across the screen and bounce up and down. He was vaguely aware of his diaper growing warm and wet as it pressed up against his skin, but he thought no more of it once his eyes were glued back to the screen. Suddenly, the bears stopped dancing, but the music continued at a lower volume. The “head” bear looked at the camera and said, “It’s baby time! Who’s a big boy?” The bear pointed at the screen… no, the bear pointed right at Ryan. “Are you a big boy?” ‘Of course I am,’ Ryan thought to himself. “No’ me,” Ryan said clumsily behind the pacifier, not even thinking about his words as they just sort of tumbled out instinctively. “No, that’s right!” The bear said happily. “You’re just a baby!” Ryan smiled gleefully and nodded. “Who’s a good baby?” “I’m a goo’ bay-bee,” Ryan said. “Who’s just a baby?” “I’m jus’ a bay-bee!” “Good baby!” Ryan kicked happily and sucked his binkie in bliss. Yup, he was just a baby. Just a silly little baby who loved his daddy. “What do babies do?” One of the bears asked. The main bear smiled and said, “Well, that’s what we’re going to teach the baby!” Ryan felt a mix of emotions. He felt so oddly happy and gleeful, and wriggled about in his bouncer, but in the back of his mind he felt the terror of his now-suppressed adult consciousness that had seemingly been replaced with a powerful infantile bliss. It felt so good to submit to it. It felt so good to become a baby. It felt so right to be a baby. Ryan was a baby. Just a happy little baby. “First, babies suck their binkies.” Ryan sucked happily and kicked his feet. “Babies don’t drink from cups, they drink from their baba!” Ryan loved his milky babas that Daddy made for him. He wanted one now! “Babies always eat with a bib and love their num nums!” “And…” the main baby paused and looked straight at Ryan again… “babies make poopies in their diapees!” Ryan immediately felt a soft warm mush spread all over his bottom as he filled his diaper without a care in the world. Ryan’s adult mind was screaming in horror but his body had been taken over by a vastly powerful infantile power that just kept sucking his paci harder and harder as Ryan bounced up and down in his soiled diaper. The bears clapped. “Good baby!” They all said in unison. “Good babies always make stinkies in their diapees!” Ryan giggled and bounced, feeling the mess smushing up against his butt. It felt so good to be a good baby and make stinkies. He wanted to do it all the time now. He wanted to make Daddy happy. He knew that making Daddy happy meant he had to be a good baby. And now, Ryan knew that being a good baby meant making stinkies in his diapees. “Are you a big boy?” The bear asked again. Ryan empathically shook his head and said, “No!” “Are you a baby?” Ryan nodded energetically. “I’m a baby!” “Who’s a stinky baby?” “I am!” “Who’s a stinky baby?” “I’m a stinky baby!” “Good baby!” The screen and the colours began to swirl before Ryan’s eyes making his pupils dilate. Ryan sucked his binkie and bounced up and down in his poopy diaper as the first bits of his baby programming latched themselves onto his mind. Chapter 21 - Baby Wants His Baba “Showtime’s over, baby!” Ryan immediately jolted back to his senses. The film was over; long over, in fact. He completely blanked once the bears had appeared… and all he remembered was being all happy and blissful as he sucked his paci and– “Oh my, I think someone is a stinky baby!” Ryan’s ears immediately pricked up at that and he looked straight at Daddy. “Who’s a stinky baby?” Daddy chuckled as he unstrapped Ryan and hoisted him into his arms. Ryan felt it again - that overwhelming sense of bliss taking over his body. He started sucking his binkie to the rhythm of the music again. “You’re a good baby for going poopy in your diaper. Such a good baby. You like being a good baby, don’t you, Ryan?” Ryan looked at Daddy and immediately found himself nodding. He did like being a good baby and making Daddy happy. He wanted to know how else he could make Daddy happy. Daddy patted Ryan’s heavily poopy diaper and the sensation of poop smudging against his butt immediately snapped Ryan out of it. What the hell was that? He felt like he entered some sort of trance and all sense of self and maturity was replaced by infantile simplicity and bliss. Daddy chuckled again as he laid Ryan’s poopy butt down to change him. “There’s a good baby. Looks like your baby programming went very well. From now on, you’ll have no control over your poopies ever again. Don’t worry, this is just the beginning. We’ll work on your speech next, I think. Before long, you’ll learn to love your new life. You’ll be a real baby boy, Ryan!” Ryan’s eyes widened in terror as he realised what Daddy was doing to him. He didn’t just want to treat Ryan like a baby; he was now doing his best to make sure Ryan became a baby. And he was well on his way… “Time for a baba!” Ryan felt that gush of overwhelming babyishness flow through him again. ‘Babies love their babas,’ he remembered the bears saying. Silly bears, they were so colourful and cuddly. Maybe Daddy would get Ryan a bear like that if he was a good baby and drank his baba– Ryan snapped back to reality. This was really beginning to terrify him. Lying in Daddy’s lap, he tried to move away as Daddy brought the bottle to his lips. He knew that drinking the bottle in this state would only make his programming even harder to resist. Ryan had to resist. He had to break free of Daddy’s power and stop himself from being regressed into a mindless infant. But all he could do was close his mouth. “Open up, Ryan. Be a good baby and drink your baba.” It took all of Ryan’s willpower and then some to keep his mouth shut. The voice in his head was saying, ‘Daddy’s right, I am a baby and I need my baba, and I love my baba…’ Acting purely on reflex, Ryan knocked the bottle out of Daddy’s hand. Daddy looked very cross, and Ryan immediately regretted it. With one swift move, Ryan was thrust over Daddy’s knee and his diaper pulled down to expose his butt. SLAP! The spanks came hard and fast on Ryan’s butt and thighs. He’d been spanked before, but somehow this time felt even worse to Ryan. In fact, he could feel his emotions getting out of control. And then like a dam bursting, Ryan burst into tears and started howling with pain. It was a good minute of spanking before Daddy stopped, and Ryan was a complete blubbering mess. His face was red and hot and streaked with tears. Daddy looked him in the eye. “Now tell me, are you going to be a good baby?” Ryan sniffled and nodded. “Tell me.” “I-I’ll be a good baby,” Ryan whimpered out. “Do you want your baba?” “Yes Daddy…” “Say it properly!” Daddy slapped Ryan on the thigh again and made him sob. “Yes Daddy! I want my baba! I want my baba!” “Good baby.” Ryan was laid back in Daddy’s lap and the bottle offered again. This time, he took it without protest. Still a blubbery mess of emotion, he immediately latched onto the nipple and suckled the milk down fast. He just wanted his baba. Daddy put Ryan’s paci back in, but didn’t strap it in. He need not anyway, since Ryan passively accepted it and sucked. Back in the crib for nap time, Ryan tried to muster the resolve to calm down and think of a way out… but then the hypnotic music started playing gently, and Ryan felt his mind empty. He sucked his binkie to the rhythm, felt his diapee expand and grow warm as he wet and his eyelids grow heavy as he drifted off to a peaceful, dreamless sleep… just like a good baby should. Chapter 22 - Reprogramming Continues The next day, Ryan woke up as usual in the relatively early morning. He groggily stirred, sucked his paci and cuddled his teddy. He had slept so well; like a baby, even. Ryan rolled over and sat up. But it was when he sat his heavily diapered bottom on the mattress that he realised something was very, scarily different: he was met with the unmistakeable smushing sensation of a poop-filled diaper. Ryan froze in terror, and the smell of poop quickly reached his nostrils to confirm that yes, he had made stinkies in his diaper in his sleep. Ryan’s heart started pounding with terror. He really felt like he was losing his entire sense of adulthood and reverting back to infancy at a speed he never even thought possible. The most terrifying thing was, the only thought going through his head: ‘I want my Daddy’. His emotions were welling up inside of him and he felt like he would burst. Ryan opened his mouth and his paci fell out as he let out an involuntary whine before he came back to his senses and clasped his hands over his mouth. He really did just about cry because he needed a diaper change. He was losing himself already. Daddy came in at that, clearly hearing Ryan’s little whimpers. He praised Ryan for making stinkies as usual, which made him swell with happiness. Ryan really loved being a good baby and making stinkies. Ryan shook his head again, clearing the haze. He felt so powerless up against these infantile traits that seemed to be slowly taking over his mind. After a diaper change and breakfast, Daddy announced it was time for Ryan’s show again. This time, Ryan wasn’t locked in his bouncer or had his paci strapped in, but was just sat in front of the TV. Daddy said he was just going to go to the store while Ryan got to enjoy some more baby conditioning and reprogramming. He kissed Ryan on the cheek and left. Ryan was alert. This was his chance! He waited to hear Daddy’s car leave the driveway, as the screen burst into life again. The music penetrated his mind and he started sucking his binkie to its rhythm once again. He loved his binkie, it made him feel so happy and peaceful and reminded him of his baba, which he also loved. The bears danced onto the screen and Ryan beamed widely. He couldn’t stop himself from clapping a little bit with glee. It was his favourite show! His adult conscience screamed in horror as it knew another aspect of himself was about to be reverted back to infancy, but the hypnotic power of the bears had already taken hold of Ryan completely. He took absolutely no notice of the fact that he was wetting himself without the slightest semblance of control. The session yesterday had seemingly completely taken away his toilet training. “Who’s a good baby?” The bears asked again. “I am!” Ryan said happily. “I’m a good baby!” “Yes you are! Are you ready for your next baby lesson?” Ryan’s adult consciousness was begging with his overpowering baby self to resist. ‘Just get up. Look away, stand up and go. The door is wide open, he’s gone. You can escape before it’s too late.’ “Yes!” Ryan said, nodding. “This is a big one… can you count to ten with us?” The bears counted, and Ryan counted along with them. Easy! “Good baby! Now you try again!” Ryan started counting alone. “One, two… three… uh… f-five… no… that’s not right…” Ryan was confused. He knew what came after three, and it wasn’t five, it was… wait… what was it?! Ryan didn’t know what came after three. The information was genuinely absent from his mind. He looked up in confusion and shock. “Good baby! Babies don’t need to count, that’s what Daddy is for! No more numbers for you, baby.” Ryan nodded emphatically at the bears. That made sense! Of course babies don’t need numbers. That’s a big boy thing! “Now look around the room. You should see some words.” Ryan did so; he saw a big picture book in the corner and grabbed it. It was a simple story about bears, of course, “The Bears in the Woods”. “Now read those words, baby.” He opened the book and found a random sentence. “The bears loved the woods; they would always frolick and play together,” Ryan read slowly and out loud. He looked up at the screen again. The main bear looked him straight in the eye, and said, “Good baby! But I think you should try again!” Ryan looked down and went to read again, but the words had changed. In fact, they weren’t words at all now - they were just unintelligible squiggles. Ryan turned the pages of the book frantically, but saw only more squiggles. He closed the book and looked at the title - but it too was just a mass of nonsense squiggles. “Good baby! Babies don’t need to read. Daddy reads for baby! No more reading for baby!” Ryan had just completely lost the ability to read and count, but he didn’t mind right now. In his utterly transfixed and hypnotised state, he felt right. “One more thing… babies need to be talking like babies too! Say, ‘Daddy’.” Ryan repeated. The bears continued reciting a bunch of words to Ryan for a good few minutes, as Ryan repeated them back to them. ‘Diapee’, ‘stinkies’, ‘baba’… all babyish words that sounded very cute and infantile, as well as normal words like ‘thank you’ and ‘please’ that had been babified into ‘fankyoo’ and ‘pwease’. At the end, the bears praised Ryan again, and he swelled with happiness. “Good baby!” The screen started swirling again, and Ryan’s pupils dilated again. In the absence of his binkie, he shoved his thumb in his mouth and started sucking away to the beat. The programming continued to take over his brain as the door laid wide open. The front door was even unlocked. But Ryan didn’t even notice anymore. Any thought of escaping had long been wiped from his thoughts. He just sucked his thumb and stared at the colours and swirls as he descended further and further into infancy. Daddy came back to find Ryan asleep on the floor, his thumb in his mouth as he gently ducked, and his diaper soaked. Daddy smiled. Ryan was ready for another day out. Chapter 23 - Another Grand Day Out “Wakey wakey! Naptime’s over, baby!” Ryan opened his eyes in surprise. He was in the crib again, on his stomach, with his thumb planted in his mouth. He sucked it placidly for a few seconds before coming to and yanking it out, covered in drool. He blushed furiously at his infantile transgression, but Daddy just chuckled and ruffled his hair. “Good baby,” Daddy smiled. “You’re such a good little boy, Ryan. You love being Daddy’s baby, don’t you?” Ryan’s trance was reactivated with the words “good baby”. His thoughts emptied out of his mind, and he was transfixed on Daddy. He loved his big strong Daddy. And he did love being a baby. He was a baby. Nothing more. He smiled vacantly and nodded. Daddy smirked. “Time for a diapee change, tiger! You’re soaked! Besides, we’ve got somewhere to be soon. Daddy needs to take his baby to see a special doctor for a checkup, but we need to run some errands first!” Ryan got jolted back to reality as Daddy laid his soaked butt down on the changing table. At first he was mildly terrified of the prospect of another public humiliation… but then he realised this was a chance to escape! Surely he’d be able to signal to someone that he was being kept prisoner, and someone would rescue him from Daddy’s clutches. Daddy put Ryan into double thick diapers again, and picked out the cutest outfit again: a sailor suit with the smallest pair of shorts Ryan had ever seen. They did absolutely nothing to hide the massive diaper bulge in front and back, and the leg bands of the diaper could be easily seen through the extremely brief leg holes. Daddy wasn’t bothering with big boy wear this time. Daddy got ready and packed Ryan’s diaper bag ready for the day out. Ryan squirmed nervously while he watched: Daddy stuck a few diapers, powder, baby wipes, his paci, bottle, a bib, spoon and some baby food… and what looked like a very babyish but nonetheless intimidating harness. Daddy noticed Ryan’s nervous look and chuckled. “This is just for naughty babies who try and run off. But that’s not you, is it, little guy?” Ryan nervously shook his head. “Do you know what you are?” Daddy grinned. Ryan squirmed in discomfort as Daddy leaned in to whisper in his ear. “You’re a good baby.” Ryan could feel that overwhelming warmth flood his body at those words. Whenever Daddy called him a good baby, everything just seemed so much nicer, so much more colourful and warmer, and so much happier. It was the most overwhelming sensation he’d ever felt, and it was impossible to resist. Daddy grinned widely and gently pushed Ryan’s paci into his mouth, which Ryan immediately accepted and sucked to the rhythm of that music that was now resonating around his brain. He heard the bears’ voices in his head. ‘Good baby’, they chanted in unison to the rhythm of the music. Suckle suckle suckle. Good baby. He opened his eyes and looked at Daddy, who was carrying him to the car. Daddy smiled down at Ryan and pinched his cheek and said it again: ‘Good baby’. Ryan smiled behind his paci as Daddy patted his super thickly padded bottom, making Ryan giggle. The mantras of the bears kept resonating in Ryan’s head. Good baby. Good baby. Just a baby. Just a baby. Daddy’s baby. Just Daddy’s good baby… The click of a car seat lock encasing Ryan’s crotch finally brought him out of his deep trance properly. Daddy had been free to secure Ryan in his car seat, and no amount of fiddling with the straps or lock could budge it at all. In fact, Daddy chuckled at his efforts when he climbed into the drivers’ seat. Ryan could only sit in nerve wracked anticipation as Daddy drove him off, without a single clue of where he was being taken or what awaited him. As they stopped at a light, another car pulled up right beside them. Ryan was wise enough to know (with a stern look from Daddy as a reminder) that things could only get so much worse if he tried to make a scene in front of these people - after all, he was tightly strapped into this car seat, so there was no escape from his wrath. But Ryan did suddenly become much more conscious of how infantile he looked as he looked down at his adorable sailor suit outfit, and then he looked back at the adjacent car and realised the occupants (a young teenage couple) were staring at him. Ryan immediately spat the pacifier out and went bright red; he could’ve sworn he recognised the guy from school. Daddy tutted and said, “You’re a fussy baby tonight, aren’t you?” He grabbed the dangling paci and shoved it straight back into Ryan’s mouth. “You keep your binkie in for now. The couple started laughing and Ryan went bright pink with humiliation. But he still dared not resist or protest - he was in no such position of power to do anything of the sort. He could only suck his pacifier to try and forget the humiliation. He started sucking that pacifier a lot faster though when Daddy pulled up at their destination. “Here we are, lil guy… a playground!” Chapter 24 - Park Time Ryan looked around the park in trepidation. It was a big park; lots of swings, slides, merry-go-rounds, those bouncy horses on a spring, and a few benches as well. It was also totally empty, and Ryan was unsure if that was a blessing or a curse. He could only assume one thing: Daddy was expecting him to play. Daddy took him by the hand and led him over to the swings first, in a brisk stride that made Ryan waddle in an almost comical way as he tried to cope with the huge diaper in his far-too-brief shorts. He could only imagine how massive his butt looked, and he was partly grateful that the park was deserted… but his heart sank once he realised it meant escaping Daddy would be impossible without other people around. He wasn’t dumb enough to just try and run away; he needed a real and proper distraction. Daddy picked Ryan up and sat him in the swing seat. “Play time for baby,” he cooed while he pushed Ryan gently in the swing. Daddy made him play on all the equipment, and made sure to supervise him closely at every step - Ryan went bright red when he realised it was because Daddy was filming and taking pictures of his playtime. “Isn’t this fun?” Daddy chuckled. Ryan had to nod; he couldn’t tell if it was the brainwashing or not, but he couldn’t help but smile and enjoy the playground, especially the merry-go-round while Daddy spun him round and round. It aroused the playful child in him - the one that always enjoyed playgrounds and parks such as these but never got the chance to once it became socially unacceptable for someone his age to still play like this. He needn’t worry about that now. After a good half hour of play, Daddy led Ryan over to the park bench, his soggy diaper making him waddle all the way (when did he go? He didn’t remember anymore). The bib went round his neck and the usual routine of spoonfed mush followed. Ryan was extra nervous about people seeing, and for good reason - a jogger couple ran by, distracting Ryan as he made eye contact with him. He must had looked one hell of a sight with his big Cookie Monster bib and face all covered in mushy baby food, and Daddy certainly didn’t help matters when the spoon collided with Ryan’s cheek while he was distracted, smearing the entire side with yellow mush. “You really are a cranky one tonight, huh?” Daddy chided a little too loudly. “Stop being a fussy baby and open wide for Daddy!” The couple gawked as they passed, and Ryan blushed furiously. But he had to stay calm. His opportunity had yet to come. The babyish humiliation would just have to be endured… but how much longer could he take it? After a milky baba and a wipe down, Ryan was made to continue playing. Daddy took dozens of photos and made Ryan pose on the equipment. And just as Ryan was bouncing on the bouncy horse, a big warm smushy sensation began to cover his rear end. He groaned inwardly as his bowel muscles betrayed not a single ounce of control and Ryan uncontrollably messed himself again. Daddy smiled at Ryan - he knew exactly what happened. “What’s wrong, baby? Do you need Daddy’s help?” Ryan nodded solemnly. “Aww… did baby make a stinky?” Without warning, he pulled Ryan towards him and yanked down his shorts, exposing his massive diaper butt for all to see. “That’s okay, baby, we can still play for a while longer.” He chuckled and patted Ryan on the butt, making him whine as the mess was mushed about. He was about to put Ryan back on the horsie when two guys talking loudly rounded the corner. Daddy looked around for a second, and Ryan realised that now was his chance! While Daddy was distracted, Ryan kneed him in the crotch and punched him in the gut. Daddy was taken aback and doubled over, giving Ryan the chance to sprint away… well, he tried to sprint, but forgot about the bulky poopy diaper around his waist so he stumbled and fell on his face, but quickly got up and corrected himself into a very fast but awkward waddle. The joggers saw Ryan approaching them and stopped in their tracks, speechless at the sight of this flustered young man in a sailor suit sans pants and a very big and saggy diaper around his waist, waddling towards them. Ryan caught his breath and quickly said to the guys, “You gotta help me! I’ve been kidnapped by a lunatic who’s forcing me to be his baby! I need the cops!” Well, at least that’s what Ryan thought he said. What actually came out of Ryan’s mouth was, “You gotsta help me! I made a big poopie in my diapee. I need my dadda!” Ryan looked confused at the guys for a second as they looked bemused at each other and started trying not to laugh, before he realised what he said and immediately clasped his hands over his mouth. There was absolutely no way that was what he was trying to say. “No, that’s not what I meant to say! He’s brainwashing me into becoming a mindless baby, and I can’t resist!” Well, it actually sounded more like, “Nooooo, I made big stinkies! I want my Daddy!” “Oh yeah?” one of the guys taunted. “You need your daddy, little baby?” Ryan was freaking out. He realised that the programming earlier hadn’t just wiped his brain of the ability to read or count, but now it had somehow reduced his vocabulary to the level of a 3-year-old toddler’s. “Aww, look at the little baby,” they taunted. “Holy crap, you stink! Did you actually shit your diaper? Jesus Christ, you are a baby!” “I’m not a baby!!” Ryan whined… or rather, “I want my baba!!” “Aww, don’t cry baby. Looks like your Daddy’s coming right over!” Ryan didn’t even have a chance to turn around before he felt a large rubber nipple suddenly fill his mouth and Daddy’s firm hand grasp his shoulder after shoving Ryan’s binkie in his mouth. “Shhh, silly baby. You know better than to run away from Daddy. I’m gonna have to keep an extra close eye on you now so you don’t try and run off.” “Jeez,” one of the guys laughed. “You’d have to keep him on a leash!” Daddy laughed. “Funny you should mention that, actually…” Ryan felt that sinking feeling as Daddy rummaged around in the diaper bag and retrieved the harness that Ryan dreaded so much. In no time, Ryan was quickly fastened into it, with Daddy tightly clutching the leash. Ryan whimpered. His escape attempt, pitiful as it was, had indeed failed and he knew Daddy wasn’t gonna let his guard down like that ever again. The guys were still snickering at him, just as Daddy was fussing over his straps and making sure he was locked in tight. The constant taunting of the two guys, the humiliation of Daddy’s constant fussing, the pervasive smell of his stinky diaper, and most of all the knowledge that he had failed to escape his baby prison… it all became too much for Ryan, and he couldn’t stop himself bursting into tears. He realised how pitiful he looked as he sucked his binkie and the tears rolled down his cheeks. But he just couldn’t stop. The guys finally left, and Ryan started to calm down. But he was still miserable, and Daddy seemed to notice because he pulled Ryan in for a tight hug when they got back to the car after Daddy finally changed his smelly diaper. “It’s OK, Ryan. Daddy’s not mad that you tried to run away. In fact, I expected it. But I hope you understand now that there’s no way out. You’re going to be a baby no matter what, and it’s only going to make your life much easier and happier if you just accept it.” He stroked Ryan’s cheek, and Ryan said nothing, just continued to suck his pacifier to calm himself down. “Good baby,” Daddy smiled. The butterflies didn’t come that time, but for good reason - Ryan was angry. Daddy had reduced him to a humiliating little plaything, and Ryan realised that the more he got scared, the easier it was going to be for Daddy to brainwash him into submission. Well, no more of that. It was time to get mad. Daddy could take away all of his adult privileges and identity; he could take away his toilet training, his ability to read, his ability to count… he could even force him to speak like a baby. But he couldn’t break Ryan’s spirit. Chapter 25 - Six Weeks Later Six weeks had passed since Ryan’s little excursion out - although to Ryan, it could’ve been six days or six months, the days just blended into each other now. Ryan awoke to a gentle tinkle of his baby mobile, slowly spinning above his head. He loved watching the spinning stars and spaceships, and he sucked his binky mindlessly while he squirmed. Daddy stopped strapping him down at night so he could roll over and cuddle his bear without any trouble. Ryan’s tummy started rumbling so he sat up and squatted, frowning as he pushed some bad thoughts out of his mind. Once he did that, he sat back down but suddenly his diaper felt all squishy and stinky. He felt his emotions start to well up, and involuntarily he started sobbing, the pacifier falling out and dangling by a clip to his teddy bear onesie. Daddy came in after a few moments and started cooing, making Ryan immediately calm down a little. Daddy always made everything better. Daddy was making all of those scary thoughts and dreams that sometimes plagued Ryan go away for good. Daddy picked Ryan up and cuddled him closely, patting his stinky bottom. Daddy said... something to Ryan. Ryan found it hard to understand what Daddy said anymore, it kinda just sounded like happy noises from Daddy so it made Ryan happy but he didn’t really know what he actually said. Then Ryan was being carried down the hall. He thought he was gonna get a change, but Daddy had already taken him out of the nursery. Ryan couldn’t help but pout. He felt like he was forgetting something very big, but he couldn’t fathom what it was. His memory was getting fuzzier. Daddy placed Ryan down into his high chair and strapped him in. Breakfast, that must be what he forgot. Ryan squirmed involuntarily and the big stinky mess in his diaper squished against his bum. No, there was something else still. The bib went round Ryan’s neck and he tugged at it. “I’m a Good Baby”, it said. Ryan couldn’t read it, since it just looked like blocks and weird squiggles, but he nodded anyway. He was a good baby. He sucked his binky rhythmically and within moments, all of his conscious thought left his mind as if was quietly asked to leave. Ryan felt warm, fuzzy and comfy. His big stinky diaper felt all silly and poopy but he knew that big babies like him needed to make stinkies in his diaper. He wasn’t a big boy who could use the potty and eat big boy food and make choices for himself. Ryan was a baby who needed diapers and feeding and Daddy and bottles and he was never going to be big ever aga— The spoon collided with Ryan’s mouth and the mush smeared all over his face. Ryan was so zoned out that he didn’t even notice Daddy sit down with his big bowl of yummy baby mush for Ryan’s breakfast. Daddy said something again, and Ryan opened his mouth on command. He still didn’t know what Daddy said, but it sounded right anyway. He shifted in his high chair and felt the warm squishy mess smush up against his peepee now. He was so stinky but he didn’t even notice anymore. After breakfast, it would be time for his warm baba, a stinky diaper change, and then playtime. It was the same routine as ever. But what was it that he was forgetting? He was starting to worry that if he didn’t remember soon, he’d never remember it again. He didn’t know how right he was.

Looking for any girls who are around 18-25 that like getting spanked and wearing pullup diapers and being fingered and ect.

Hello, everyone! Having taken too long to decide what you wanted to dress up as for Halloween, your mother decided to take it upon herself to get your Halloween outfit sorted out - you're going as a baby, and you're definitely taken aback by her dedication to the costume! This is a project I've been working on for a while now - it's a Twine interactive fiction story/game. I've went quite wide with this, so there's a total of 15 endings, and 27 pixel art illustrations done by yours truly. No AI was involved in the process. Here's the download link: https://mega.nz/file/lm1zyDLA#RPEdRz6pFpZpYPE68i5g8ajWdofk_4bnzJCqe0cSkfM To run it, simply download that file and open it in any web browser. Content warnings for: spanking, diaper use & forced diaper use, illustrated visible mess, humiliation, fear diaper use. If you enjoyed it (or didn't), let me know! I'm interested in any sort of feedback, so leave a comment. Also definitely let me know about any bugs or typoes. Thank you! (I have a report of a false positive with anti-virus software. This is likely because I saved the images as a base64 string inside of the game's code so as to be able to ship this only as a single file, and they are detecting this as obfuscation. Modern browsers are solid as a rock with regards to security, and if I had invented a new way to break their sandboxes, I would be claiming $250k+ in bug bounties not using it for a tiny audience! If you're worried about this, you can use a virtual machine with something like Virtual Box to make it 100% secure, but generally - your browser is a fortress. Unless you're still running Internet Explorer.)

Little Lucy was having a bad day. She was now under Daddy's care 24/7 and she was a bad girl this morning and threw a tantrum because Daddy wouldn't let her use the Big girl potty. Daddy explained to her that babygirls wear their potty and make all their messes in their diaper but Lucy wasn't having it. Daddy finally put Lucy over his knee and began to spank her until her bottom was fire engine red. Mr John next door heard Lucy's tantrum and screams and knocked on Daddy's door and brought Cow with him. Cow was Mr John's sub and knelt at Mr John's feet as soon as he entered and sat down. Daddy explained to Mr John that he was teaching Lucy she wears her potty from now on. Mr John told Lucy, "Your Daddy must care about you very much to take all this time to teach you your place. Little babygirls always wear their potties so they don't have to think and Daddy can take better care of them. Be a good girl and make your stinkies in that nice thirsty diaper Daddy put you in now." Daddy had opened a clean diaper and laid Lucy on it for her spanking because Daddy knows Lucy can't control her peepees; especially during a spanking and Daddy didn't want to get wet. Lucy was utterly humiliated as Daddy continued to spank her hard in front of Mr John and Cow. Finally, Daddy stopped and asked Mr John to go to the fridge and bring him two huge ice cold suppositories so he can insert them into Lucy's bottom so she will learn her place and be forced to mess her diaper while everyone watched. Lucy just continued to cry hysterically. Mr John returned and Lucy hissed as Daddy pushed the ice cold bullets up her aching bottom and then strapped her diaper on extra tight. Normally, Daddy has Lucy stand in the corner but Mr John suggested Daddy cuddle Lucy and allow Cow to nurse her while he rocked her. Cow also wears diapers and is only permitted cummies in her diaper when she is nursing. Mr John lends Cow out to the community as a wet nurse for babygirls. Daddy agreed to Mr John's offer, but Mr John then handed Daddy a glove and something called " tingle cream" and told Daddy to rub it on Lucy's baby clitty while she nursed so she would experience pleasure as she made her messes. Mr John said it made babygirls more compliant with their new way of life and all of the rules Daddy would have for her. Daddy thanked Mr John for the cream and pushed his gloved hand well coated with tingle cream down her diaper and began to rub Lucy's baby clitty as her mouth found Cow's udder and began to suckle. When Cow was being milked by Lucy, Mr John pulled the back of Cow's diaper down and pressed his cock inside Cow's bottom. Cow jumped slightly and then moaned as Mr John began a slow pounding into Cow. By this time, the tingle cream was exciting Lucy but she was overwhelmed with the feeling to make poopies. Mr John noticed at once and told Lucy, " Go ahead and be a good babygirl and push all those ickies into your diaper so you can be a good girl again for Daddy and learn your place." Lucy began to cry and moan at the same time as she was nursing but also felt a strong orgasm begin to build with Daddy's touches to her baby clitty while she sucked on Cow's udder. Mr John had Cow switch udders and Cow again moaned loudly as Mr John increased his pounding. Cow asked for permission to make cummies, but Mr John denied her and told her she couldn't come until Lucy made her stinkies in her diaper. At this proclamation, Daddy increased the pressure on Lucy's clitty and told her she needed to be a good baby girl and make her poopies in front of everyone to thank cow for her milk. Lucy began to cry and then moaned when daddy put 2 gloved fingers up into her princess parts. Little Lucy was taken by surprise and before she could react, her body betrayed her and she let loose a huge load of stinky poppies into her diaper. Mr John and Daddy both told her she was a good girl and Mr John pounded hard into Cow's bottom one last time and released his load. Then, he pulled cow's pigtails hard and ordered her to make her cummies in her diaper as a reward for being such a good milking cow. Cow screamed her release as Little Lucy suckled hard on one udder and squeezed the other in her hand. Once the stinkies were released from her bowels, Daddy continued his massage of Lucy's princess parts and Lucy squirmed and yelled out her release. Lucy then collapsed in Daddy's arms, her mouth releasing cow's udder and dozed off. Mr John told Daddy to put Lucy in her crib and let her sleep in her mess so she would learn her place and get used to her new life. Daddy agreed and put plastic panties on Lucy to contain her mess and keep her crib clean. Daddy then fastened her penis pacifier into Lucy's mouth and secured it behind a head. Daddy is a patient Daddy and Lucy will suckle Daddy's lollipop in her wet messy diaper when she wakes from her nap before she gets a change. Daddy then asked Mr John if Cow can visit every morning until Lucy accepted her new life and was able to make poopies in her diaper without tantrums. Mr John agreed and said, "What are good country neighbors for, if they can't share their milking cows." The end to me She needed to be a good baby girl and make her poopies in front of everyone to thank cow for her milking in her tummy. Lucy began to cry and then moaned when daddy put 2 gloved fingers up into her princess parts. Little Lucy was taken by surprise and before she could react, her body betrayed her and she let loose a huge load of stinky poppies into her diaper. Mr John and Daddy both told her she was a good girl and Mr John pounded hard into Cow one last time and released his load high up in Cows bottom. Then, he pulled cows pigtails hard and ordered her to make her cummies in her diaper as a reward for being such a good milking cow. Cow screamed her release as Little Lucy buckled hard on one under and squeezed the other in her hand. Once the pickles were released from her bowels Daddy continue his massage of Lucy's princess parts and Lucy squirmed and yelled out her release. Lucy then collapsed in daddy's arms, her mouth releasing cows udder and dozed off. Mr John told Daddy to put Lucy in her crib and let her sleep in her mess so she would learn her place and get used to her new life. Daddy agreed and put plastic panties on Lucy to contain her mess and keep her crib clean. Daddy then fastened her penis pacifier into Lucy's mouth and secured it behind a head. Daddy is a patient Daddy and Lucy will buckle Daddy's lollipop in her wet messy diaper before she got a change. Daddy then asked Mr John if Cow can visit every morning until Lucy accepted her new life and was able to make poppies in her diaper without tantrums. Mr John agreed and said, "What are good county neighbors for, if they can't share their milking cows." The end

Here's a story set after the events of the game Digimon Cyber Sleuth & Hacker's Memory. I hope you enjoy it. 🙂 Nokia Shiramine was hanging out with her friend, Yuuko Kamishiro, in Nakano Broadway enjoying a breakfast buffet. Nokia, like usual, ate like an excited child, especially with her short, red hair being done up in pig tails. Her green eyes were closed as she smiled contentedly. The only thing showing her as not being a little girl was her sky blue dress and fishnet stockings which she wore a pink jacket over. Yuuko, on the other hand remained in her white shirt with black sleeves and matching pants with a fur collar. Between that and her black hair and brown eyes, she looked like a penguin made human. She ate her food with dignity and grace, yet both girls ate very large meals. In the four years since the defeat of Akemi Suedou and time being reset, the two had become good friends, following the old adage of opposites attracting. At that moment, they were the only ones in their friend group currently in Tokyo. Aiba, their friend and the one who actually defeated Suedou, was currently in Osaka with his mom. Their other friend, Arata, was going to New York Comic-Con with Yuuko's brother, Yuugo. As such, it wasn't a surprise when their detective friend, Kyoko Kuremi, called them for a case. Even in this new timeline, Yuuko's father had created a virtual world called EDEN that almost everyone frequented. Not long after it was started, several users, including Nokia, Yuuko, and their friends, met living creatures of data named Digimon. They were able to communicate with them on their phones and were staunch allies against people who tried to use EDEN for their own selfish endeavors. As such, Kyoko, being the only adult the group had trusted with knowledge of the old timeline, recruited them as Cyber Sleuths to help solve crimes that the police were unable to. Such a case had just been brought to the agency's attention. The two girls looked at the pictures Kyoko showed them of Detective Date. She was an overzealous police detective with a strong set of morals, and the pictures showed her on all fours wearing a big diaper and smiling blissfully. Some even showed her sucking her thumb and drinking from a bottle. "Whoa!" Nokia said. "What happened to her? I know she likes cute things, but this is total overkill!" "That’s what Matayoshi asked us to find out." Kyoko explained calmly. "According to our esteemed in with the police, various women have entered EDEN and ended up acting like giant babies when they leave. Date investigated, and she narrowed it down to a server claiming to provide rejuvenation before she became as you see now." "Could someone have hacked her mental data?" Yuuko asked. "If that's the case a simple reentry into EDEN and cross reference with her memory data could easily allow for a reset." "Yes, they tried that with the first few victims, but it didn't work." Kyoko explained. "So we sneak in, see what's up and find out who's running it." Nokia said, nodding. "Exactly." Kyoko said. "I've provided you with the URL, and your Digimon might just be the protection you need. But I must stress caution. The perpetrator has shown a disturbing ability, and we don't know why or how this is being done." "Okay!" Nokia said, only half listening. "We'll save Date and nail these pervs!" "Very well." Kyoko said. "While you're doing that, I'll see what the other victims had in common. Good hunting." The two girls nodded and headed off while Kyoko went to her computer. The two went to a cyber café owned by a Kamishiro programmer called Hudie. Getting adjoining booths, they put on the special headsets and appeared at the EDEN entrance. They looked as normal as ever, and their Digimon appeared beside them. Both of them had orange baby dinosaurs with big green eyes called Agumon, but Yuuko wrapped red leather around her Agumon's forearms to help tell them apart and called her Agumon Geo. Nokia also had a yellow lizard with a unicorn horn on his head and red eyes. He also wore a light blue wolf skin with dark blue stripes and was called Gabumon. "Okay." Nokia said confidently. "I'll go first and try to get the lay of the place. If I'm not back in an hour..." "We'll fight our way in to save you." Yuuko finished smiling. Nokia then headed off. Yuuko stood there pondering. Who would be behind mentally regressing women to infancy? What's more, what would that person have to gain from it? These thoughts plagued Yuuko's mind as she waited for her friend. Nokia, meanwhile, arrived at the server, done up to look like a hospital or something. Nokia looked around in confusion but continued forward, keeping an eye out for anything suspicious. Eventually, she heard crying and entered a room with pink walls, a sky blue ceiling, and a bright green floor. Inside, she saw oversized changing tables and a bathtub. She also saw dozens of bassinets filled with bald, pudgy women without any teeth. They all wore cloth diapers like out of a cartoon, and Nokia knew instantly that they were more victims of whoever ran this crazy place. Nokia carefully walked inside and approached the closest victim. She had blue eyes and seemed to be the newest arrival based on how she seemed to be the most put together, only whimpering and poking her stomach. She looked at Nokia and sniffed loudly. "What happened to you?" Nokia asked. "I was wowking my job at Kamishiwo Entewpwises when I got sewected to twy out a wewaxation sewvew. Fe next fing I knew, I was being manhandwed by it." The big baby said. "What’s it?" Nokia said, having been barely able to understand that the woman had worked for Kamishiro and had been invite to try out some sort of digital spa. "Who sent you the invite?" Before she could answer, a pacifier was shoved into the woman's mouth, and she began sucking on it as her eyes glazed over. Seeing a thin, black arm with a white gloved hand like out of a cartoon go for Nokia, and she ran off. She headed for the exit, knowing that someone had to have sent the invites and hoping Yuuko could piece the rest together. She reached the exit point, but it refused to turn on for her. More arms began approaching Nokia, so she opened a door and rushed inside. She was panting inside a dark room. She couldn't see, but she didn't dare open the door. The last thing she needed was for her young fantastic body to be transformed into that of an overgrown baby. She cautiously walked forward when a light blared on, and she saw a large tunnel in front of her. "Welcome to the New You Server." A warm, maternal voice said. It was clearly a woman's. "You have just taken the first step to a carefree life." Immediately realizing what was happening, Nokia tried to leave, but a walkway moved forward before she could turn, causing Nokia to fall onto her butt and enter the tunnel. Nokia was in big trouble now. After a moment, the walkway Nokia was on rose into the air, going from a walkway to a conveyor belt. Nokia tried to get off, but she kept getting shoved onto her back by the arms from before. Nokia was stuck on the belt. Her first stop brought her next to a Digimon that was a giant gear with a face on it, red eyes and a mouth, and two smaller gears on either side of him. His name was Hagurumon, and Aiba had one of his own, but this one clearly wasn't as friendly. It moved its smaller gears along Nokia's dress and jacket. "Hey!" Nokia shouted. "What do you think you're doing?!" Instead of answering, Hagurumon rolled his gears, tearing Nokia's clothes off of her as they were shredded up by Hagurumon's body. The arms then removed Nokia's bra, panties, stockings, and shoes before the belt continued forward, much to Nokia's shock. She was now naked as the day she was born. As the belt continued, Nokia didn't make any attempt to get off this time as she was more concerned with covering her private parts. She may have been proud of her amazing body, but she wasn't about to lay it all out there, especially considering what kind of place she was in. Nokia also couldn't help but feel cold given the fact that her clothes were ripped up, despite this only being cyberspace. She was so caught up in her thoughts that she didn't notice when the belt stopped, and she saw a child-sized Digimon. He was purple with a white face and white claws with droopy little ears and green eyes. He wore a red handkerchief around his neck and matching mittens. He was known as Impmon, and he brought out a pair of scissors. "Oh no!" Nokia screamed. She tried to get up, but the arms held her down while Impmon cut her hair. After cutting it down until she looked like a boy, Impmon shaved off the rest with an electric razor. Nokia struggled as hard as she could, but she couldn't free herself from the arms' firm hold. Impmon then extended his finger as a flame appeared on it. He tossed it on Nokia's head, and the last of her hair was burned away, including her scalp cells. If that had happened in the real world, she would have been left permanently bald. As it was, she was still bald in cyberspace. The arms then released her as the belt carried Nokia forward. She teared up as she felt her head. It was as bare as it could be. "My hair." Nokia said, tearing up. "They've obliterated my hair!" At this, Nokia began crying. Nokia was so busy crying, she didn't realize that the belt had carried her to a humanoid pile of rocks with yellow eyes. It was called Golemon, and he used his rocks to hit Nokia in her mouth. With it being wide open, each and every one of Nokia's teeth were knocked. The pain shocked Nokia back to reality as she felt her empty gums with her tongue. "My teef!!" Nokia shouted in alarm as the belt continued forward. "You can't do this to me! I'm eighteen years old!!" The belt uncaringly carried Nokia out of the tunnel. Nokia closed her eyes tightly at the sudden change. Maybe when she opened them, she'd find herself back at the restaurant, and everything would be fine. Nokia opened her eyes and found herself in a different part of the nursery that the women had been trapped in. At the end of the belt and to Nokia's right was one of the bathtubs she had seen earlier. The arms came back, also from Nokia's right, much to her confusion as she thought they came from the ceiling, and picked Nokia up. She was then dropped into the tub as Nokia gasping and spitting out the already soapy water. From there, the arms grabbed scrub brushes and got to work scrubbing Nokia clean. First her head was cleaned and then her mouth, making her gag and spit the water out again. Before she could protest, her head was shoved into the water, and her butt and groin were scrubbed clean. Nokia was then fully submerged into the tub until a hatch at her feet opened, and she went out with the bath water, coughing and gagging. She landed on another belt as she looked and saw that her skin seemed shinier than normal, as if she was given an extra strength moisturizer. She would have loved it... If she hadn't nearly drowned. "You can't tweat people wike this!!" Nokia shouted. She quickly realized that she sounded like the Kamishiro woman, but she didn't care at the moment. "Who awe you?! Wet me outta hewe!!" The belt just continued moving on as more arms, seeming to come from further down, brought out a towel and roughly dried Nokia as she groaned. By the time they were done, she was lying on her back with her head at the end of the belt. Another pair of arms then came up with a hose and blew her dry. Nokia then proceeded down the belt, still crying. At the next station, yet another set of arms came up and sprinkled a powder onto Nokia. It didn't smell like baby powder. Nokia tried to sit up and try to get off the belt again but found that she couldn't. Whatever that powder was, it had made her as weak as a newborn baby. "No!" Nokia cried. "No! This isn't faiw! Hewp me!! Somebody pwease hewp me!!!" She got no answer and continued down the belt as naked as a baby, as bald as a baby, and now as weak as a baby. Realizing this, she could only cry. All she could do is pray that Yuuko would be able to help her. At the next station, she saw what the arms belonged to. She was a tall beautiful woman with long blonde hair. She was dressed like a stereotypical nurse except that her hat covered her eyes. She wore long gloves that went up past her elbows and had angel wings on the wrists. The same kind of wings were on the sides of her hat, with a red cross going over where the eyes were. From her back, various arms like the ones she'd seen before came out. "W-who awe y-you?" Nokia nervously asked. "I am Nannymon." Nannymon said in the same voice that welcomed her. "I've been watching these innocent babies on behalf of my mistress." "I'm not a baby!" Nokia insisted as Nannymon grabbed a powder puff with her normal hand. "Wet me go you cwazy bitch!" Nannymon instantly spanked Nokia several times with her spare hands, all of them. Nokia whimpered, and remained still as Nannymon grabbed a cloth diaper and set it down. Nokia was then moved on top of it. "If you know what's good for you, you won't use that language again." Nannymon warned. "O-okay." Nokia said meekly. Nannymon then powdered Nokia's groin and butt with baby powder and evened it out with the puff. The diaper was then folded over Nokia's pelvis and secured with a safety pin through the middle. Nokia was then moved forward, and all she could do was cry. Finally, another one of Nannymon's arms put a huge baby bottle into Nokia's mouth, forcing her to become pudgy. Eventually, the bottle was empty, and Nokia, now a big baby, was dropped into a bassinet, and Nannymon arrived and rolled it to the others. "Don’t worry." Nannymon said. "Within an hour and a half, your mental data will reconfigure itself to better fit your status and forcibly log you out. Then you can be a big baby forever and ever." "But I--" Nokia began before a pacifier was shoved into her mouth, and to her horror, she was sucking on it. As that happened, everything went foggy, and Nokia fell asleep like the big baby she had become. To be continued...

I wrote this one for a friend of mine. She loved it. Haha. The Paralegal “Ughh.. come on come on come on… just a few more sentences” The paralegal was not having a good time. She as already behind on her paperwork and she had to pee.. again. Frustrated she stood up quickly “I’ll just finish this when I get back” Turning around she walked forward, focusing on the ground, desperately dashing towards the bathroom when- *THUD* she ran straight into him. He was quite bigger and taller than him, so the impact floored her. “Oh I’m so sorry!” She squealed. “I didn-“. Warmth… between her legs “…n’t…” a puddle started forming under her, it clicked. She was having an accident. “You aren’t supposed to leave until 5!” He said, disregarding the state she was in. “Where do you think you are going?!” She was taken aback by his authoritative tone. She whimpered out a reply “T-t-t- to the b-bathroom… sir” He stared at her in the eyes for a few seconds and then looked down at her crotch. “Looks like you already went. “ Blood rushed to her face. She couldn’t look him in the eye anymore. She suddenly felt a new warmth. A shadow over her. He was kneeling down. “I suggest you clean yourself up and get back to work. Shift ends at 5…little one” He got up and left. The door closing behind him. “Little one?” She blushed even more. The fact she could barely refute her adulthood sitting there in her own piss made her tear up and race out the door into the bathroom. In her frustration, she forgot to lock the door She grabbed a bunch of paper towels and started to dry herself off. “Ugh… I can’t believe I wet myself” Suddenly she heard the door open behind her. She quickly turned around and covered her crotch… only to see her boss standing at the door. *click* the door locked behind him. “Sir, what… what are you doing in-“ He held up his finger, firmly, as if to sush her. “You will listen and you will listen closely, do you understand?” There’s that tone again she thought. She shyly looked away and muttered “yes…” There was a thick pause in the air, almost as thick as the aroma of urine wafting into her nose “Yes… what?” He asked, inquisitively. “Yes… sir” she said, instinctively. “Good girl. Now I have noticed that you have been taking multiple bathroom breaks a day. That and your lackluster work attitude, I am starting to think you aren’t taking this job seriously” She became flabbergasted. “NO YOU DON-“ “I SAID YOU WILL LISTEN.” He interjected, his voice echoing off the tiles of the floor. “If you interrupt again, there will be consequences, do I make myself very clear?” Fidgeting like a child getting scolded, she squeaked out “yes sir” He walked towards her. “And seeing as those bathroom breaks aren’t sufficient enough, I’d say you need some guidance on the potty front. Yes or no, little one?” Blushing brightly at the use of the childish term, she started to tear up a bit. He was treating her like a child. And who was she to argue, he was sort of right “… yes…” she managed to whisper before she started crying silently It was at this time she noticed a bag slung over her bosses shoulder. She noticed this because he unslung it and it hit the ground with a thunk. He approached her swiftly. Within seconds she found herself thrown over his knee, while he sat on the toilet. Her pants were yanked down and a firm smack was delivered to her bottom. She yelped in pain. “YES. WHAT. LITTLE ONE?” Each word was emphasized by a smack to her ass. She couldn’t hold back anymore. Blubbering she squealed “YES. SIIIIIRRRRR-R-R-R” He sat her up. Tenderly cradling her. “Good girl” he cooed as she bawled her eyes out into his chest. ——- A minute or two passed and he stood her up. She was still a little teary, but all fight was out of her. As he made her step out of her soiled clothes, she couldn’t help but feel an obedience towards him. He reached into his bag and pulled out a mat. Unfolding it, he gently laid it out on the ground. He looked up at her and said In that damn tone “Lie down” She obeyed. He then reached back into the bag and pulled out a bag of wipes. She stared, wide eyed. He planned to… Before she could think about it she felt the cold wetness of the wipe on her privates. She yelped. “Sorry, it’s a little cold” he said, almost giggling. It made her relax a bit. But it was what he pulled out next that undid that progress. “No. Wait, sir…. Come on… -“ Distracted by the diaper, she didn’t notice the other hand coming into her face penetrating her mouth with a pacifier. She whimpered as he held it in there with force. “If you spit this out, you will be back over my knee, do you understand?” She slowly nodded. He moved back between her legs and started unfolding the large thick diaper. Grabbing her ankles, he hoisted her bottom up and slid it under her. Plopping her back down, she felt his firm and steady hands gently pour powder onto her, rubbing it in. The aroma gently entering her nostrils, much better than the urine from earlier. She found herself sucking on the pacifier, strangely soothed by it. Before she knew it, the diaper was taped up. Her legs unable to close, she started to squirm. “Now. There are gonna be some new rules around here, do you understand?” “Yeth surr” was all she could manage to say.

Another Short Story!! ————— In Trouble Get in here NOW!” Mommy was angry. She pulled the little boy into the bedroom with a grip of the wrist. Swiftly, Mommy sat on the bed, pulling the little boy over her knee. As he starts to squirm, she grabs his arm and pins it to his back. She lays her hand firmly on his butt. “Not stopping to look both ways before crossing the road?” SWAT The little boy yelps “Refusing to hold my hand in the crowded store?” SWAT SWAT The little boy tried to move but was held down. “Pitching a fit?!” SWAT SWAT SWAT The little boy had lost it. Mommy spanked hard and firm. “AND….” She pauses. She stands him up and goes straight for his pants. Pulling them down, exposing his training pants. A quick squeeze and check of the pull up and mommy had already decided “You didn’t even keep your training pants dry.” The little boy is spun around and swatted a few more times on his exposed butt. “You’re going back to diapers. I’ve had it.” Mommy states, exasperated. The little boy goes pale. “Mommy no. Please” A pacifier is quickly shoved into his pleading mouth. “You lost your big boy privileges” she demands, ripping the sides of his wet pull-up and shoving him onto the bed. She makes a big show of opening the diaper in front of him. Not even asking him to lift his butt, she grabs his ankles and pulls him up in the air, sliding the diaper under his butt and plopping it back down. “And because you’ve been such a bad little boy”
She produces a long absorbent thick insert for the diaper. He kicks his legs in protest but it’s worthless. She sprinkles powder making him smell like a baby. The diaper is taped up and adjusted. The little boy is bright red and squirming. “Aww.” Mommy coos, softly patting the boys diapered crotch. As she does she feels it become warm. The little boy blushes even deeper.

Author's Note: This is the first ever AB story I've decided to share publicly. I'm still rather new to this, so there may be a few rough edges. I'm open to feedback. Still, I hope that people enjoy the story; I tried to make a good blend of sadism and nurturing care. If anyone comments on this, I'll write another chapter and try to make it more nurturing, flesh out the characters a bit more, etc. I also made the character non binary and androgynous, so that more people might be able to identify with them. Also, the characters in this story are all biologically adults, don't worry. Now, without further ado, please enjoy the story. The moment I enter the gaming room, I smell them. It’s an ungodly smell of mud, dirty armpits and unwashed ass. It makes me want to gag, and I subtly head to the bathroom to run them a bath. Considering how much they hate baths, I’m half expecting a grade A meltdown…but the dumb idiot doesn’t seem to notice at all. They’re too busy gaming. What a fucking dumbass They are. Sometimes, it’s hard to believe that they’re 20 years old and a grown adult. “Your bath’s ready, swamp ass,” I tell them 10 minutes later. I’ve dumped a fucking half bottle of strawberry bubble bath into the tub, and I pray to God that it’s strong enough to de-funkify Their smelly, rancid ass. With my luck, though, it probably won’t be. They look up in alarm and say ‘A…A bath?” Their eyes are darting around wildly and They’re clearly quite panicked. "Yeah, a bath," I snap. "Don't act so shocked. Your stench is making my eyes water; you need to get cleaned.." They clutch the controller tighter, knuckles whitening. "I don't... I don't need one." I roll my eyes so hard I nearly gave myself a headache. Every fucking time with this shit. I cross my arms and lean against the doorframe, fixing them with my best 'don't-test-me' glare. "Listen, I didn't waste half a bottle of expensive bubble bath for nothing. You smell like literal shit, and it’s pissing me off. Get your ass in that tub before I drag you there myself." I take a step closer towards them, to show them that I mean business. They gulp, and stand up nervously. “OK. I, I’ll go take a bath,” They say before heading upstairs to the bathroom. Naturally, I follow them; I don’t trust Them to bathe properly without me, even if They are a grown adult. And someone needs to wash their ass; I can smell it even through Their sweatpants. Yuck. The bath is filled to the brim, and foamy water spills forth from it. The water smells of strawberries, a sharp, cleansing smell. They frown as They look at it. “Did you have to use all this stuff?” They whine. God damnit, I hate how they act like a toddler sometimes “Yes,” I reply. “Now get undressed and get in the fucking tub before I spank you.” It’s an empty threat, obviously - I couldn’t bear to spank someone as dirty as They are - but They’re too stupid to realize that. It’s why I keep using it, because it never fails to convince Them. Trembling, They quickly undress, pulling off Their shirt, bra and Their sweatpants. Even from a distance, Their underwear looks grimy and gross. “Undies as well,” I say, with an impatient hand gesture to boot. “Chop chop.” They obey, of course. They’re too scared of me not to obey, and I love it. It may have taken me months of conditioning them through bribes, psychological torment (and even an occasional bout of hypnosis) but they’ve become completely submissive. I’ve even been able to mold Their personality slightly, making them less unsavory and annoying to be around. Unfortunately, though, I haven’t been able to fix Their lack of personal hygiene. As soon as Their underwear gets taken off, I march over to them and shove them into the tub. It usually takes them forever to get in on their own, you see, and I can’t risk having the smell of Their dirty ass stink up the bathroom. Gasping, they pop up from under the bubbles and glare at me. “What was that for?” they ask, rubbing their back. “You hurt me!” I roll my eyes, but I don’t bother to give them any kind of reply. As if I care about their feelings. All I care about is getting them clean, no matter how much it upsets them. I take the loofah from the side of the tub and squirt a generous amount of body wash onto it. The smell of artificial strawberries intensifies, almost masking Their stench. Almost. "Arms up," I command. They hesitate, hugging Their knees to Their chest like a child. "I can wash myself." "Right, because you've proven so capable of that before." I grab Their arm and yank it upward, ignoring Their yelp of protest. "The last time I let you bathe yourself, you just sat in the water for twenty minutes and got out. Didn't even touch the soap." Their face flushes red as I scrub Their armpit with unnecessary force. Good. They should be embarrassed. What kind of adult doesn't know how to clean themselves properly? "That hurts," they whimper, as my loofah scrubs Their armpit thoroughly. Truthfully, I am scrubbing with more force than is necessary. But they deserve it for getting this stinky; I refuse to feel any remorse for it. Instead, I just scrub Their armpit even harder, before moving on to the other one. That one, the right one, smells even worse than the previous one did; I make a note to myself to buy them a stronger deodorant. Still, I don’t like them glaring at me with tears in Their eyes. So, to distract them, I start chatting. “Your 3 month anniversary is coming up,” I remind them, as I scrub Their right armpit. I glance down at the bathwater, subtly, and notice that the water around Their butt is getting brown. I’ll have to scrub them quickly, before they dirty up the entire tub. “3 months since I became your court approved guardian. How time flies, eh? Three months ago, you were a felon who was mugging old ladies and shooting up gangbangers. You were living on the street and wiping your ass with newspapers; now you live here with me in my fancy home, with proper meals and toilet paper. Life’s gotten a lot better, hasn’t it?” They nod eagerly, like a puppy. For a moment, my heart warms toward them, before they promptly ruin it by saying “But…maybe you could stop bathing me. T-to celebrate, I mean?” I make a mental note to amp up the conditioning. I want them to be too submissive to stand up to me or make any demands; I won’t abuse them and I will treat them well - but it will be on my terms, not theirs. Still, I’m feeling generous. So, despite their insolence, I decide to give them an answer anyway. “Maybe once you master wiping yourself properly, I’ll consider it,” I tell them nastily. “Or even washing your ass properly.” It takes a lot of effort not to chuckle, as they blush a fiery red in front of me. My sadistic heart never tires of making them squirm. And speaking of squirming… As I remove my loofah from Their armpits, which are now fresh as a daisy, I can see them moving around gingerly in the water. It irritates me, so I snap “What is it now??” I glare at them also, daggers shooting from my eyes. The temperature in the bathroom drops majorly. “The water feels kind of gross,” they reply, staring down at the tub with downcast eyes. A quick glance shows me the reason why. The water isn’t just brown now, it’s really quite mucky. Clearly, Their butt was even more gross than I’d realized; I’m pissed at myself for not realizing it. I should have known something was up when I was able to smell it through Their own sweatpants. I really can be an idiot sometimes - not that I’d ever admit it to them, of course. I nod encouragingly, as I coax them to exit the tub. They stand up eagerly, and exit the water in a jiffy. As the tub drains, I gaze upon Their naked body. They are surprisingly pretty, despite the fact that they were castrated in jail - the result of a messy prison brawl. It should make them seem disfigured, but instead it makes me want to protect them. I lean down and give them a hug, chuckling as my tits poke them in the back and they wince. For a moment or two, we continue embracing as they lean back into my tits. I smile internally, seeing how much they trust me and feel safe with me, despite my occasional cruelty. But, Their smell soon ends our embrace. “What are you doing?” they ask, as I propel them over to the shower. I turn the water on, making it a mix of lukewarm and cold, and spread their cheeks forcibly. As the water blasts the debris away from their asshole, I deign to give them an answer. “Washing your butt, duh. I wasn’t able to do so in the bath, and you stink down there,” They blush, but they don’t say a word to defend themselves. After all, they know that they’re in the wrong. I grab a clean loofah, and squirt a generous amount of showergel onto it. Then, I work up a good lather and get to work on Their white, smelly asscheeks. I scrub vigorously, covering the area in a white, soapy foam that smells of vanilla and strawberries. Eventually, the smell of shit disappears there, and is replaced with the smell of my showergel. Still, I continue to scrub a little longer, until their asscheeks are shiny and sparkling. Next, I scrub at Their ass crack with ruthless efficiency. The grime coming off makes me want to vomit, but I hold it together. This is what I signed up for, after all. At least the shower spray helped wash away most of the filth. Thank goodness for small mercies. “You’re disgusting, you know that?” I ask them, rolling my eyes as I scrub Their asshole. “I’m seriously tempted to start making supervised baths a requirement. I’m sick and tired of sharing my home with a smelly roommate. You may be 20, but you have the hygiene of a fucking five year old.” Their eyes dart at me in a panic, as I finally remove my loofah. “Y-you can’t be serious!” they protest. “Supervised baths!?” “You heard me,” I tell them, as I place my hands on my hips. With a dominant look on my face, I continue, saying: “I’m not going to kick you out, or make you go back on the street again. I promised the courts that I’d keep you safe when I adopted you, and I intend to keep my word. But, that doesn’t mean you get to stink up the place by not wiping yourself or by not washing your armpits properly. So, until you can prove to me that you can wash yourself like an adult, it’s supervised baths for you. Got that, kiddo?” I smile coldly, daring them to argue. Their mouth moves as they struggle to form words, to protest. I can see the veins trembling in their neck, how their body shudders with a nervous tension. But, in the end, Their conditioning and my hypnosis is too strong. They bow Their head down, and nod submissively in agreement. I’ve won. “Good kiddo,” I croon as I hug them again. They bury their face in my breasts for comfort. I allow them a few moments to bury themselves in my bosom and soothe themselves, before I shove them away from me. I then dig into my linen cabinet and toss them a warm, fluffy towel. “Get dressed and then meet me downstairs. I’ll start making you some pizza,” I tell them. “And don’t forget to apply deodorant before coming down there, or I will spank your ass bloody.” I turn my back and exit the bathroom, leaving them to dry off in peace. ******* After dinner, we cuddle up on the couch together and watch a movie. It’s a Disney movie; I don’t want them to see anything that might stir up any violent thoughts. I sniff Their body regularly, and eagerly inhale the strawberry aroma from their skin. They’re wearing pajamas which I bought them, and I can tell they’re sleepy from the bath; they keep nodding off, and then waking up as their head sinks onto my breasts. Suddenly, unprompted, they say: “Thank you.” “For what?” I ask them, taken by surprise. They’ve been kind to me lately, and somewhat gentle, but they’ve never thanked me before. “For taking me in, and- and for bathing me today,” they say hesitantly. “I-I like how you take care of me, even if you can be a bitch.” I’m tempted to scrub Their mouth out with soap for that swear word that they just used. But I’m so touched by what they just said, that I decide to not be a sadist for once. “Glad to do it, kiddo,” I answer them, as I ruffle their hair. “But don’t think you can sweet-talk me out of those supervised baths this way.” To my surprise, this reply gives rise to some serious swearing. Well-well. Normally, it would make me quite angry. Today, however, I decide to try things a bit differently. “Uh-uh-uh,” I warn them, as I raise my finger up menacingly. “You do not swear at Mommy, young un. That warrants a spanking.” And with that, I lift them up from the couch and pull down Their pajama pants. God, I’m glad I scrubbed Their ass thoroughly in the shower just now… After a vigorous spanking, which leaves Their bottom bright red and my hand stinging a bit, I send them off to bed. They do as I command, rubbing Their bottom tenderly. As they head upstairs, I gaze after them and feel a surprising tenderness towards them. They may be a pain in the ass sometimes and a total dork, but I still love them. At the end of the day, they’re my dork, and I wouldn’t have it any other way. Even if they often smell like ass and BO. I turn off the tv and head to my downstairs bedroom, smiling fondly as I think of them, my little non binary felon. I think I’ll enjoy being Their ‘Mommy’. The End.

How This Story Works This is an interactive regression series where you help decide what happens. Each week, readers vote on key story elements—who gets processed, how they’re punished, and what choices are made along the way. A new chapter will drop every weekend based on the results. Your votes shape the story. I don't choose her fate. You do. ------------------------------------------------------------------- 🗂️ Here's the setup: Not every girl is ready to inherit a fortune. Some are too reckless. Too entitled. Too broken. Too proud. When a wealthy family deems their heir emotionally unfit to receive their inheritance, there’s only one woman they call: Ms. Langley. She’s not a therapist. Not a disciplinarian. She’s an Adjuster. No one knows exactly who she is or where she came from—only that when a powerful family needs their daughter, niece, or wayward granddaughter fixed before the money transfers, they send her in like a scalpel to fix the problem. Her job is simple: strip away entitlement, arrogance, resistance—and rebuild something manageable in its place. Each girl receives a tailored regression experience: a custom nursery, a handpicked caretaker, targeted humiliation, and a structured descent into dependency—crafted specifically to unravel her. There is no fixed timeline. No countdown. They’re done when Ms. Langley says they are. And by the time the trust fund clears and the check is in their hands, the girl who walks out is exactly the girl they paid for. -------------------------------------------------------------------------- 👀LET'S MEET OUR GIRLS: -------------------------------------------------------------------------- 👑 Ava Sinclair – The Princess Brat Age: 22 Trust Fund: $14 million Violation: Total financial irresponsibility Attitude: Smug. Glittery. Entitled. Ava thinks the rules don’t apply to her—and honestly, they never have. She’s never paid a bill, never worn anything off the rack, and never heard the word no without turning it into a pouty negotiation. Now she’s being re-evaluated for inheritance access, and she’s rolling her eyes through every step of it. 🍼 She thinks she’s in charge. The program is about to remind her she’s not. -------------------------------------------------------------------------- 🖤 Raven Voss – The Reluctant Heiress Age: 24 Inheritance: $27 million from a grandfather she never met Backstory: Grew up broke and angry. Hates needing help. Raven spent her whole life broke, bitter, and underground. She was raised in foster homes, learned survival in DIY punk clubs, and trusts no one. When a dead billionaire’s will named her as next of kin, she thought it was a scam. It wasn’t. There’s $27 million waiting—but there’s a catch: to get the money, Raven must agree to regression and total compliance. But Raven doesn’t submit. Not to anyone. But she wants that future. Bad. 🍼 She said yes for the money. She didn’t know what it would cost. -------------------------------------------------------------------------- 📚 Sabrina Dahl – The Overachiever Who Swore She’d Earn It Age: 21 Inheritance: $6.5 million in family money she walked away from Backstory: Chose the hard path on purpose. Now she’s desperate. Sabrina could’ve had it all handed to her. But she didn’t want it like that. She changed her last name to match her favorite childhood author, determined to make it on her own merit. She aced her way into an Ivy, and launched her own startup from scratch. Everything was working—until it wasn’t. Her funding collapsed. Her board dissolved. And now? Sabrina needs cash and fast. The fastest way is crawling back to her family and agreeing to this. She says it’s “just for the funding.” But humiliation hits harder when you think you're above it. 🍼 She earned her independence. Now she has to give it up. -------------------------------------------------------------------------- 🗳️ AND NOW...YOU DECIDE. WHO SHOULD GO FIRST? Drop the girl's name in the comments or vote in the poll. The first chapter drops next weekend. VOTE HERE: SubStar | Ream | Amazon (The first round of voting will be open to ALL tiers.)

Chapter 1 Fidgeting anxiously in the café,Amelia, couldn’t stop herself from checking the clock every few moments. Irritated that only 15 minutes have passed when it felt like 15 years. So focused on the time she barely notices when the waitress walks up, “Just yourself today Hun?” A pen and paper in hand, ready for her order. “I’m waiting on someone actually.” Looking down to avoid eye contact she sheepishly replies, “but could I have small coffee please?” She’s never been good with strangers. “Of course, coming right up” The waitress replies, smiling, before turning away. Amelia’s eyes immediately dart back to the clock with 10 minutes to go, squirming in her seat almost uncontrollably. “I can’t believe I’m doing this,”she murmurs under her breath waiting for the elusive older woman she has been chatting online for the last several weeks. They seemed to click on every level, spending hours discussing everything from books to their fantasies. They decided to wait on a meeting up or giving names, both having there trust betrayed in the past. Arriving with her coffee, the waitress leaves it on the table and heads back up front. Suddenly, the café door opens and Amelia hears,“Oh she’s in the back waiting.” Amelia straightens up, her anxiety going through the roof as the footsteps grow closer until finally. “Hello, are you A?” That voice sounding so incredibly familiar to Amelia as she stands and turns, freezing at the sight of her, “Oh no oh no” is all she can say her mind racing. “This can’t be happening.” Standing before her is Claire Parker her old middle school teacher. And not just any teacher, her favorite teacher. The one who was there to comfort Amelia when her best friend pretended she didn’t exist in the cafeteria, the one who helped wipe away the tears when bullies wouldn’t leave her alone calling her ‘Anchor Amy’ because of her size. Miss Parker was also the one who encouraged her to follow her passion for music. And if she was honest with herself, the one she had an enormous crush on. She was a huge influence on young Amelia, but suddenly one day she just quit, no word or warning. She just vanished, leaving Amelia devastated. But now, over 6 years later, they’re once again face to face. She should be overjoyed at the reunion,but all Amelia can think about is the fact that she has told Miss Parker everything. Literally every dirty fantasy and kink has been unknowingly discussed with her former teacher; shaking uncontrollably the only thing that stops her from fleeing is Miss Parker’s reaction. “AMEILIA!” She squaks pulling the startled girl into a warm embrace, “Now this is a happy coincidence isn’t it.” Her voice giddy with excitement, “It’s been what? 6 years? Look how you’ve grown.” Looking her up and down Miss Parker gets a good look at her former pupil her, smile growing,“You filled out in all the right places.” Amelia’s face flashes crimson at the compliment, looking down at her thick frame she doesn’t quite get what Ms Parker is seeing, “T..th..thank you Miss Parker.” Is all she can spit out. “Oh I think we’re far past calling me Miss don’t you?” Her kind demeanor making Amelia fill more at ease.“Why don’t you try calling me Claire,” she says, settling down into the booth. Settling down herself she takes a deep breath to steady her nerves “This isn’t weird for you? I mean you use to be my teacher,” says Amelia quietly trying to avert her old crushes gaze. “You haven’t been my student in a long time sweetie, were both adults who know what they are getting into.” Claire keeps a close eye on her, not looking away for a moment. “And besides, based on what you’ve told me, you’d rather be My babygirl then student.” she says it so casually it causes Amelia to blush even harder. “But why don’t we forget all that for now,” Reaching across the table Claire puts a hand on her arm. “I’d love for us just to catch up and chat, just treat this like a regular old date, no pressure or expectations. How does that sound?” Thinking of this as a normal date did help alleviate some of Amelia’s anxiety about the situation, I mean at the least this isn’t some stranger just trying to seduce her or anything, it was Miss Parker one of the kindest people she has ever known. “I guess that could work.” a smile beginning to spread across her face as she begins to relax. And so began their first official ‘date’ it was awkward at first with Amelia stumbling to find her words. But soon they were both chatting up a storm, talking for hours in the quiet little booth about everything they could think off. It all flowed just so naturally as if they were friends for years. In the end, it was the best date either of them had in what seemed like forever. One thing, however, had became very evident to Amelia throughout the evening. She was still totally infatuated with her former teacher, hanging onto her every word. Neither of them realizing just how long they’ve been talking until Amelia asks the question that has plagued her for years. “Why did you leave the way you did?” Claire grimaces, the old memory still causing a sting even now. “Well…. you see…..back then I was in a relationship that had slowly become toxic. We were bad for each, other but neither of us could admit it. In the end I had to be the one break things off with her.” She pauses staring down at her coffee, “She….didn’t take it well.” Amelia’s can see her eyes start to glisten and says, “You don’t have to tell me , I understand if its to hard to talk about.” The last thing she wants is to drudge up old hurts. “No…no it’s OK, you of all people deserve an answer.” breathing in deeply she exhales.“My former little ousted me to everyone, she told the school board and all the parents the nature of our relationship and they freaked.” Amelia’s eyes grow wide with disbelief. How could anyone do such a cruel vindictive thing to Claire, she was always the kindest and most compassionate out of all the teachers at school, out of anyone she knew in fact. “They gave me the choice, to resign with some dignity or be fired.” Looking down to avoid eye contact she says, “I’m so very sorry for never saying goodbye, but they wouldn’t let me.” a moment of awkward silence follows as Claire continues to stare at her coffee. Amelia had never seen the usually confident Miss Parker seem so vulnerable. Shaking her head she looks up at Amelia, “But that’s all in the past now.” Reaching over the table once again, she takes Amelia’s hand, “I’d much rather look to the future,,” she squeezes hard, “and I hope you can be a part of it as my little girl.” Amelia’s entire body turns scarlet, almost forgetting why they were there in the first place. The thought of loosing Miss Parker again is too much to bear; she squeezes Claire’s hand just as hard before replying “I think I’d like that very much.” “You have no idea how happy I am to hear you say that!” says Claire joyfully, still holding Amelia’s hand tightly. “There’s no rush we can take this as fast or slow as you want,” gazing deep into Amelia’s eyes, she leans forward over the table their lips just barely touching before pulling away. “I’ll keep you safe, I’ll take care of you, I promise.” Amelia’s brain short circuits as their lips meet, she must have day dreamed about doing that a million times back in school but the reality of it is much more satisfying then in fantasy. Her attempts to speak fail miserably, all that comes out is a series of flustered garbles. Burying her face in her hands incredibly flustered she can only murmur, “Oh my God that just happened.“much to the amusement of her older companion. Mustering the strength of will to lift her head she finally asks, “Do you mean it…..that you’ll keep me safe? ….. that you’ll take care of me?” Her face instantly serious, without a shred of doubt in her voice Claire answers, “Always Amelia no matter what we do I’ll be there with you every step of the way,”softening her features,“you’re going to be my little girl after all.” Seeing Claries conviction she relaxes, a state of calm she rarely gets to enjoy. The ideas of being someone’s little girl making her feel so at ease it’s shocking. Feeling 10 years younger she slips into a headspace she’s not quite familiar expressing in front of others. Having spent her teen years being the good girl, the honour roll student, the constant pressure by her parents to succeed. Heck she has never even had a detention. With a coy smile she leans over and giggles “But what if your baby girl likes being a brat,” she teases twirling her honey blonde hair around her finger enjoying being able to show this side of herself to someone. “I mean I can be a lot to handle” “Oh is that so,” purrs Claire her voice sweeter then honey.“Well there isn’t a brat born who myself and Miss Hairbrush can’t handle.” Reaching into her purse she pulls out a solid oak paddle brush placing it in front of Amelia. Biting her lip Amelia’s eyes lock onto the brush, so many deep seated fantasies of being helpless over someone’s knee while they roast her bottom flashing through her mind, squeezing her legs together in need hoping Claire doesn’t notice. Feeling like a bratty teen now more than ever she defiantly proclaims, “Is that all?”dismissing the brush entirely.“You’ve met your match Miss Parker” sticking her tongue out at her former mentor impudently,“ You to, Miss Hairbrush.” Leaning to the side Claire raises her hand practically shouting “Check Please!” Sitting in Claries SUV outside her home, Amelia’s heart is beating like a drum, she is made to sit in the back on the drive because, “Little girls are safer back there”. Sticking true to her role Amelia whined “But I wanna sit up front.” But was quickly silenced by Claire’s steely glare. Stepping out onto the asphalt the young woman can’t help but stare in awe at the big house, so entranced she doesn’t notice Claire coming up beside her, “Sweetie there’s something important we need to discuss.” Turning around to look up the tall raven haired beauty is staring down at her. She can’t help but blush. “If anything gets to be too overwhelming or to difficult you just have to say ‘cantaloupe’ and l’ll stop OK.” Reaching up, she brushes some of Amelia’s hair behind her ears before leaning to whisper,“otherwise the second you walk in that door you’ll be nothing but a naughty brat in need of some firm discipline, is that clear.” Her demeanour changing rapidly,now strict and demanding, causing a shiver to run down Amelia’s spine. nodding her head, unable to articulate a response Claire gently grasps her hand leading her up the stairs. Inside the house is immaculate and well furnished but the awestruck girl has no time to process when she hears, “Amelia Jacobs you are in so much trouble!” Spinning around to see Miss Parker with her hands firmly on her hips, a stern look across her face. “I can’t believe a girl your age would act like such an incorrigible brat in public.” With hands faster then they eye can see she grabs Amelia by the ear much to her dismay, “and I know just how to deal with bratty little girls.” Stinging like hell with little choice but to lean forward awkwardly as the older woman leads her into the living room, squealing along the way, “Hey let me go! you can’t do this! I’m not some little kid!” Trying her best to sound angry, instead of deeply excited being lead to her fate. Ignoring her pleas Claire drags her to the living room before pushing her front and centre, where with the same steely gaze as before she orders, “Strip!” Amelia’s heart is pounding in her ears, it’s been many years since her last high school gym class, and even then she changed in the stalls,insecure about her body. Panicking a little she debates using her safe word until she sees Claire's face staring at her, it wasn’t disgust, it was of want, of hunger.No one had ever looked at her that way before, like she was something desirable. Shaking her head meekly she squeaks, “N-no I w-wont!” Stuttering while staring at her feet to hide her excitement. Feeling a hand under her chin,her head rises to meet Claire’s gaze. “You can do it, or I can do it little one, your choice.” Oh god the thought of Claire stripping her down is unbearable. Gulping down her apprehension and with shaky hands she slips her thumbs into her yoga pants slowly dragging them to the floor, hoping that’s the end of it. “Shirt to,” says Claire leaving no room for argument. Hands still shaking,lifting her sweater over her head before dropping it to cover her voluptuous body. She can feel Claire’s eyes scanning every inch of her until they rest on her wiggly bottom, framed perfectly by a lacy pink thong. “Tsk tsk tsk those panties are unacceptable for a girl your age Amy.” Taking the waistband of her panties snapping it hard against her waist, “We will definitely be making some changes to your underwear drawer.” Without further warning she gives Amelia a spank on her nearly unprotected bottom,“In the corner. Now. Don’t dawdle.” Amelia quickly buries her head into the corner having never felt so exposed while Claire can only stare at her bottom, “In 20 minutes I’ll be back and I won’t be empty handed,” sliding her hand down to Amelia's bottom she tender rubs her soon to be target, her hand lingering far longer then it should have before finally leaving. So here was Amelia, half naked, exposed and having never felt so helpless in her entire life, yet she couldn’t have been more excited. Chapter 2 “Oh god, this is worse than waiting at the café,” murmurs Amelia, bouncing from heel to heel buzzing with excitement. Goose bumps rising from the cool air on her exposed flesh, desperately wishing she hadn’t worn her pink thong. Although very pleased it got her a scolding, the dominant audio files she tried on soundgasm were nothing compared to the real thing. Reaching down rubbing the spot where Claire smacked her, everything has been so intense her body is practically burning with desire. So much she has to squeeze her thighs together. “It’s only been a few minutes right?” standing there a particularly naughty idea comes to mind. Straining her ear for footsteps she sighs in relief. With the coast apparently clear Amelia slowly slides her hand down the front of her panties, “Jeez I’m fucking soaked,” she mutters. Not entirely surprised either, with absolutely no shame Amelia begins to rub herself frantically while whispering over and over. “Miss Parker.” Stifling back a moan, praying she can finish before Claire returns. However Claire is much closer then she thinks. In truth she is sitting directly behind her, having immediately slunk her way back in the room without Amelia noticing. I mean who would pass up the opportunity to check out a girl this gorgeous? Relaxing in her favorite chair the older woman is perfectly content to watch the voluptuous young lady squirm in anticipation of what’s to come. But upon seeing that hand disappear into her panties Claire can’t decide if she’s flattered or displeased. On one hand she is incredibly happy that she can faintly hear Amelia whispering her name, but on the other hand little girls do not touch themselves without permission. Claire decides that there’s no greater time like the present to teach this her particular rule. Pulling the hairbrush from her purse she tucks in it her back pocket before quietly sneaking up behind the quietly moaning girl, her breath is ragged she can tell Amelia is about to cum “Perfect.” she thinks a diabolical smirk on her face. “Miss Parker, please! I’ll be a good girl!” mutters Amelia she’s so fucking close, just a few more seconds. “Amelia Jacobs, Just what do you think you are doing?” Startled, Amelia whips around to find Claire standing right in front of her. Panicking she realizes her hand is caught in her panties “I-I-I-I. “ Is all she can stutter out, caught like a dear in headlights. Wrestling her hand free of her panties Amelia continues stuttering, “I was…. I mean I did….It’s not.” Rambling, she doesn’t know what to say, having never been this humiliated for real before her brain simply can’t handle what’s going on. Amelia feels a gentle warmth on her cheek, Claire, cupping it softly, giving her the same steely gaze. “Little one I would like the truth please.” Claire’s voice so calm and authoritative just like when she was a teacher. Inhaling deeply, Amelia, manages to finally spit out, “I-I I was p-playing with m-m-myself,” Her face slowly turned crimson, shrinking under Claries stare, piercing her like daggers. “I-im sorry i-i-I just couldn’t help it.” Her eyes clamped shut in the hopes it would somehow save her. With her hands on her hips Claire begins to scold, “I am very disappointed in you young lady! I leave the room for a few minutes and this is what you do? Touching yourself like a dirty little hussy? No sir not in my house!” Amelia’s eyes remain shut while enduring her former teacher’s stern words. Feeling as if she is in middle school once again, how could she be so stupid? She knew Claire was coming back but it just felt soooo good. Her time reveling in this amazing new feeling is interrupted by a hand grabbing the waistband of her panties. “Wearing disgusting little undies like these are certainly no help.” With a firm yank Claire rips the lacy little thong off Amelia’s juicy bottom. “Hey! What are you?” she begins to protest only to be silenced by a sharp smack. “That is the last time you’ll be wearing panties like these!” Smirking she quickly puts the ruined underwear in her pocket just before firmly grasping Amelia’s ears once again. “You’re going to regret that little stunt later you can count on it.” Pointing a single finger towards the couch, she orders, “Bend over.” Sheepishly Amelia shuffles over to the couch, intensely aware she is only wearing a bra, muttering under her breath, “Those were my favorite panties.” hoisting herself up over the back of the couch leaving her now naked behind at her former teachers mercy. “What was that brat?” counters Claire not in the mood for any nonsense. “Nothing NOTHING!” practically yelling fearful of any retribution after already earning Claries wrath. “That’s what I thought,” huffs Claire, “I was going to give you a warm up but you just can’t stop that snarky little mouth can you?” Raising her hand high she finally begins. *SMACK* *SMACK* *SMACK* *SMACK* “Eeeeek!” Squealing loudly at sudden volley of spanks to her bottom, she quickly throws her hand back to cover herself. Not that it accomplishes much before Claire grabs its holding it against her back. “Nice try little girl, but that won’t help you.” Left, Right, Left, Right, the spanks rain down on her jiggling cheeks, filling the room with her squeals. Every swat sending a jolt to her core, gritting her teeth, she tries to keep her dignity, but her dignity is no match for Claire’s iron palm. Kicking her feet frantically, feeling her bottom growing hotter by the second she relents, “Please! I’m sorry! I’m sorry!” Squealing loudly all self control now lost. “I’ll be good! I won’t do it again I promise!” Not realizing what she is saying, hoping for anything to stop the torment. Claire however is not interested in her pleas preferring to instead scold the naughty girl resting her hand on her toasty tush “Oh you can bet your bottom about that.” Delivering a particularly hard series of spanks she continues, “It’s going to be early bedtimes, strict rules and cute dresses for you little girl!” picking up the pace she really start to work up a sweat ensuring she drives her point home. “And you can count on me making sure those hands stay out of your panties, my little girls know better than that!” This was finally enough to send Amelia over the edge, her tears beginning to flow under Claries merciless hand and harsh words. Sobbing, trapped over the couch, she manages to meekly choke out, “please…..no more” her face damp from sobbing. Knowing when enough is enough, Claire, rests her palms on the small of her back softly cooing, “It’s all over sweetie just let it out.” Gently rubbing her bottom while Amelia attempts to regain her self control, but failing miserably. Sobbing for a few moments over the couch, Amy stands. Turning, she attacks Claire with a hug, crying into her chest furiously. Reaching under her shirt Claire softly scratches Amelia’s back causing the naughty little girl to melt in the older woman’s arms until finally calming down “You did such a good job taking that spanking baby girl, I’m so proud of you.” Claire sits them both down on the sofa and Amelia snuggles even deeper into her chest, her tears quickly a thing of the past. Replaced now with a look of contentment, almost bliss after what has transpired. She can’t help but lean over and give the dazed girl the softest of kisses. Opening her eyes Amelia can only smile looking up at Claire. Moving a stray piece of honey blonde hair from her face the former teacher asks, “So I have to ask was planned? or…….” Trailing off but grinning wide while the little brats face turns absolutely scarlet. Turning away Amelia rambles, “Well….I mean….I didn’t…..It wasn’t.” Before finally covering her face with her hands and blurting, “No.” With her face covered the poor girl is unable to see the smug look crawl across the older woman’s, not even trying to hide her joy at eliciting such a response from her charge she grins, “Well I think that deserves at least a little bit of a treat, don’t you?” Sliding down to the floor she pushes open Amelia’s legs forcefully, squealing and much to her further embarrassment Amelia’s pussy is positively soaked after all that’s occurred. “CLLAAAIIIRRE,” she whines futilely, “I...I thought I wasn’t allowed?” Peeking through fingers down at Claire, who stares back with hungry eyes. “I said you’re not allowed to touch yourself.” She inches even closer to target “But I never said anything about me touching you now did I?” Claire squeezes her thighs tightly. “Now be quiet it’s time for class to start.” With a clever wink she buries her head deep between Amelia’s thighs, making the voluptuous young woman squeal out. “Oh fuck!” Lifting her head up, slapping a thigh Claire scolds, “Language.” It’s going to be a long night. Chapter 3 “Anchor Amy! Anchor Amy!” It was all she could hear. Running quickly down an endless corridor, dozens of people screaming her old nickname relentlessly and without remorse. “CLAIRE!” She screams frantically searching the crowd trying to find Claire but with no success. Finally she sees a familiar door with the sign ‘Ms. Parker Room 203’ rushing forward she turns the knob but the door is stuck. “Anchor Amy! Anchor Amy!” The crowd is closing in around her as she desperately bangs on the door, “Ms. Parker please let me in I need you!” She screams but the crowd overshadows her. “Anchor Amy! Anchor Amy!” Over and over she tries everything to get the door open but it’s to late she can feels everyone’s hands starting to grab her, shaking her hard. “CLAIRE WHERE ARE YOU!” Bolting upright drenched in sweat Amelia desperately scans the room but is unable to find her former teacher. Still in a panic she jumps up from the bed shouting,“CLAIRE!” practically ripping the door off it’s hinges going into the hallway. Hearing faint music Amelia runs towards the source, heart beating like a drum, not caring that she is completely naked. Unfamiliar with the house it takes her a moment to find her way until eventually she sees the raven haired woman of her dreams quietly humming while cooking up a storm on stove. Turning around she smiles brightly, “Morning Peanut I hope your –” Pausing upon seeing the look of distress on her face. “Sweetie what’s wrong?” The anxiety becomes to much for her, immediately falling to the floor, sobbing, “I couldn’t find you, I couldn’t find you!” She wails loudly unable to say anything else, trapped in her panic attack like she’s caught in a loop. Rushing over, Claire wraps her arms tightly around the distressed girl. “I’m here Amy I’m right here.” Cooing softly until her breathing steadies and Amelia passes out in her arms. “Oh god I’m so embarrassed,” says Amelia looking down at the floor more humiliated by her actions then from anything she has done in the last 24 hours, even being naked in Claire’s kitchen pales in comparison. “There’s nothing to be embarrassed about, lot’s of people have anxiety Amy,” Gently rubbing the poor girls back doing her best to keep her calm, “do you mind me asking what caused it?” Her eyebrow raised inquisitively. Begrudgingly, Amelia tells Claire of her dream which further increases her embarrassment, “I’m sorry I just was being dumb.” Her lip wobbles trying to keep her emotions in check. “You are not dumb,” says Claire so sternly it sends a shiver down Amelia’s spine. “You are a smart, kind, amazing little girl,” her praises filling Amelia with a sense of warmth that she wishes would never go away.“But you are just that……a little girl.” Gently taking her by the hand, Claire stands,“Come with me.” Quietly, Amy follows, lost in a daze of embarrassment at her behavior despite Claire’s reassurance, before she realizes she’s standing in front of a bright pink door. Claire opens it and gently ushers Amelia inside, stifling a giggle when the girls jaw drop’s almost to the floor. Amelia was stunned. The room is massive, easily double the size the shoddy one bedroom she rents. With paint that matches the door the room is a pink paradise, the closet stuffed to the gills with a frills and lace and all along the back wall is every instrument of torment Amelia could imagine. The bed, the furniture, everything. There’s so much that she can’t take it all in at once. “What….what is this?” She asks tentatively, unable to pry her eyes away. “This,” Claire replies, “is where my Clients usually stay when they are sent here.” She explains. Claire has clients? It takes her a moment to fill in the blanks before she blurts out, “You’re a professional Domme?” Sounding like a flustered little girl. “Yes,” Smirks Claire gleefully, taking a seat at the edge of the bed. “My employers occasionally use My services when their charges need some extra correction.” The smirk intensifying seeing the dumbstruck look on Amelia’s face . She can’t help but feel incredibly jealous, imagining all those other little’s being in this room with Claire. All of them more experienced then her maybe even prettier then her. So lost in her negativity she almost misses what Claire says next. “But now it’s going to be for one little girl, My little girl, you as a matter of fact,” rising up from the bed she reaches into her pocket and pulls out Amelia’s cellphone, “I’m going to call your Job and give notice then I’m going to call your landlord for the same.” her tone more serious then ever. “Then we can discuss the details later after we get your things from your place.” Seeing her phone in Claire’s hand snaps Amelia back to her senses. At first panicking, seeing someone have her phone, then not believing what she heard because it was almost to preposterous to imagine, she’s an adult you can’t just say your going to move someone into their home, isn’t that basically kidnapping? But the more it raced through her mind the more appealing it became. The last 2 years have been incredibly hard, after her dad kicked her out she had been working nonstop to build a life. But even after all that time and effort she still only worked at a gas station and lived in a slum. Looking at Claire she realized how much She missed the structure of high-school, of home, of having someone there for you to care and keep you accountable. And here it was being offered on a silver platter, so why was she so nervous? Was it because she was still clinging to the idea that she could still make it all work? or was it because of who held the platter? No, she was afraid she would screw it all up. That it would go wrong like everything else always did. She was even about to argue, defiantly saying that No! She was an adult dammit. But before she could utter a syllable Claire puts a hand on her shoulder, oh crap how long had she been standing there silent? “This isn’t up for discussion either,” her tone softening significantly shaking her phone in the air. “I checked your address, there’s no way I’m letting you go back there. I made you a promise last night that I fully intend to keep.” Amelia quietly whispers, “You’ll take care of me……you’ll keep me safe.” The words spoken after their first kiss filling her mind. “You really meant that didn’t you?” “Every single word baby girl,” Claire replies with all the warmth in the world. It had been along time since she had felt this level of genuine care and affection, her whole body began trembling hard, flinging herself forward she buries her face into Claire's chest sobbing uncontrollably, “YES, YES PLEASE, THANK YOU!, THANK YOU!, THANK YOU!” She repeats over and over, sinking deeper and deeper into Claire. Nothing else in the world mattering in that moment. A few tender moments pass between the newly formed couple, each not wanting to be the first to let go. Relenting, Claire takes the initiative, pulling away slightly, looking down with misty eyes, using her thumb to wipe the tears from Amelia’s eyes. Looking up Amelia smiles, “So what now?” Any trace of anxiety and doubt gone. “Well first things first, someone needs to get dressed.” Teases Claire poking Amelia’s soft tummy Amelia looks down, mortified, her whole body turns scarlet.“Eeeek!” she gasps before lifting her arms up to cover herself, causing her new lover to giggle tremendously. “Oh I think we’re long past modesty My little peanut.” Leaning in close she whispers, “but I love how easily you get embarrassed, I’m going to have a lot of fun with that information.” Which only makes Amelia’s shade of red deepen. “I should have a few things in your size, we’ll have to take you shopping in a few days.” Finishes Claire who starts digging into the large array of ruffled and frilly clothing. The mention of new clothes is all it takes to make Amelia forget about her nudity. “I get new clothes!?” Sounding excited, having not been able to treat herself to so much as a new pair of socks in 2 years. “Of course, no little girl of mine is going to walk around looking like a bum,” Replies Claire just as she frees a box from the jumbled mess of a closet. “I should have enough here to tie you over until we can move your stuff here.” Plopping the box down she rips into it exposing a sea of soft clothing. Claire lays out before her a white and pink striped sweater, a pure white skirt covered in multi colored teddy bears along with matching ankle socks. And to tie the ensemble together a pair of adorable panties with the words “Mommas girl” written across the bottom, in bright red letters. Amelia can’t help but stare at the childish outfit with amazement, shyly asking,“Ar-ar-are you sure” she stutters,“I don’t wanna ruin it or anything.” Knowing these kinds of clothes can cost a pretty penny. Without even bothering to answer her question Claire is already down on one knee taking the adorable panties and sliding her ankles around them, before pulling them snugly against her plump bottom, the words ‘Momma’s girl’ wobbling with her cheeks, Claire couldn’t help finishing off with a playful spank,“No fussing.” One by one the layers of pink and white are gently draped over her frame, the sweater and socks complimenting each other perfectly, while the skirt is to die for. Lastly Claire takes her blonde locks and after several minutes of tugging and pulling, fashions them into a double fish tail braid. Spun on her heels towards a full length mirror Claire announces, “Voila!” And Amelia can hardly recognize the person reflected back at her. Reaching up to the mirror in disbelief, Its like she’s become the fantasy version of her self, she could easily pass for 15. “Is….is this really me?” whispering quietly, almost to afraid to ask in fear that this is all a dream that’ll end if she did. “Were you expecting the easter bunny?” Jokes Claire wrapping her arms around Ameilia. “But yes, this is all you baby girl.” her voice full of warmth whispering into her ear. Amelia's lip begins to tremble, she can’t remember the last time she has felt this cared for and loved. Finally, the dam breaks, turning around, sobbing into Claire's chest she repeatedly wails, “THANK YOU! THANK YOU!,THANK YOU!” All the worry and stress of her life melting away in Claire’s arms. “I promise I’ll be the best little girl you’ve ever had,” looking up with tear stained eyes to a smirking Claire Claire gently leans down, their lips meet and electricity seems to fill the air, pulling away Claire smiles simply saying,“Welcome home Amelia.

A couple is on a walk at night and gets mugged the man futility tries to fight back but is utterly humbled as squealing and squirming his pants are ripped down as he’s dragged over the man’s knee and worn out in front of his giggling and slightly turned on gf Anyone wanna rp this with me :)?

Daniel was a 13 years old little. He has just broken a winery window and he had dropped a rope to into the house, the window was rather narrow but it was easy for him to go through it thanks his small size; being a little had some advantage after all. He didn’t know if someone was into home but in that case he had taken some countermeasures: He had a gun; It was a toy gun and pressing the trigger a flag with the word “bang” would have come out from the barrel; He had some firecrackers: he pretended some gun shots if it were necessary, Some stadium smoke: that would be useful to cover an escape. They were cheap tricks but in the past they worked then he was very confident about them and his ability. He dropped with rope until the floor, and climbed the stairs of the winery getting to the door that opened easily accessing to the living room. He searched small objects that can be carried easily: he finded a silver frame with the photo a smiling old man on the small table. He removed and rested it on the table putting the frame in his backpack. Then he decided to take a ride around the house to see if there are something interesting: he opened a door seeing a giant nursery in the room. “I hope it’s not for a little” he said going to the next room, where he found a laptop on a big double bed. He had to climb hardly to reached it and put in the bag. Then he approached the bedside table and found a next generation smartphone, “today is my lucky day!” he said smiling and putting it in his bag, then opening every drawer where he found some cash. He went to the biggest drawers and with more difficulty opened the first drawer finding some jewelry “it’s fantastic!” he said putting everything in his bag. He decided to do another tour of the house to see if there was something else interesting but he heared the noise of the principal door that closed. He didn't know that the house he had decided to rob belonged to a policewoman who was returning home at the time.

Hello! I am back with another story I've been working. This one is focused on Jessica, a 22 year old girl who inherits a very large sum of money and uses it to finance her dream home. Usually, I am not too interested in Sci-fi style ABDL stories. My one exception though has always been with Nannybots and automated nurseries. I always like a lot of realism in my stories, so I try to keep them as realistic as possible. This story contains a lot of both of these, along with heavy BDSM elements. I currently have chapter 0 and 1 done for this. I usually like to complete a story before publishing it, but in this instance I do not have an end in mind yet. As such, I decided to release the first two chapters now and go from there. This story will likely turn into a series of short, more episodic chapters down the roads as I explore various ideas. I should note that I write in bursts, so it may be a while before I publish anything new. I have plenty of ideas for where to take this though, so look forward to more chapters in the future. I do appreciate feedback and thoughts! I don't generally sign into my accounts unless I need to use them, so I may not reply quickly or at all. I do read all of the comments though! ----- Chapter 0: After my uncles passing a year ago, I was initially unsure what to do with the small fortune that he left for me. I already had a good home and a perfectly fine car, so what else did I really need? I, of course, deposited a large amount into my retirement account and paid off my student loans, but there was still plenty enough to last me for a very long time. Having accrued this much wealth at just 22 should have made me feel blessed, but after the initial shock of it all I had only felt stressed. It took me almost a month to decide what I would do with the money. The realization came to me after a string of failed dates and me stumbling across a concept that instantly captivated me. You see, I am an Adult Baby/Diaper Lover with a large fetish for bondage and humiliation. This has scared away every date and partner I've told about it. It's gotten to the point where I've just given up on finding someone who loves me and is willing to treat me exactly like I want to be treated. The evening after I had scared off my latest date, I was sitting at my computer. I had diapered up as soon as I got home and was wearing nothing but that as I browsed my usual Adult Baby forums. This is a normal ritual for me. I would diaper myself and then slowly masturbate while reading ABDL erotica and wetting my diaper. When I was done, I would go to sleep in just my diaper and clean up in the morning. After the failed date I was performing my normal ritual when I stumbled across a story that instantly captivated me. The title was "Babied by my Own House." The premise was that some girl had recently moved in to a new Smart-House. The house mistook her for a baby and she was subsequently diapered and subjected to the standard baby treatment by machines within the house. The premise was nothing new to me. I've read several stories with the same premise, but for some reason this one stuck with me and got me thinking: "I have all this money now. Would it be possible to build a home like this?" The premise stuck with me for weeks, constantly entering my head at random times. Eventually I finally broke down and began researching if a house like the one in the story would be possible. I had to dig pretty deep, but eventually I found a somewhat reputable company that claimed that they could build my dream house exactly to my specifications. It took me another few weeks to build up the courage to contact them for a price quote. When they finally got back to me, I was shocked to see that it was cheaper than I expected. I expected well over a million for this, but they claimed to be able to do it for only $940,000. This was still quite expensive for a slightly larger than average home, but it would not cost me my entire fortune to build. After much contemplation, I finally pulled the trigger. In addition to the money I had inherited, I also received multiple plots of land. One of which was a nice, secluded lot just outside the city that would be perfect for my new home. The construction company instantly got to work and estimated that my new home would be ready in 8 months. It took a bit of work for me to find skilled carpenters that were willing to build the furniture for my new nursery. After a lot of communication, prototype reviews, and money I had finally gotten every piece of babyish furniture that I could think of. Each piece was equipped with several built in restraints that would surely prevent any over-sized baby from removing them on their own. I could barely contain my excitement whenever I was sent mock ups or progress updates on my furniture. No nursery is complete without clothes and diapers though. I made sure mine would be stocked with several dozen different infantile and childish outfits and accessories. There was a whole walk-in closet dedicated to storing my clothing and the massive quantity of diapers I ordered. The sheer quantity of diapers I ordered would be enough to last me at least a couple of years if I was wearing full time. They was plenty of variety too. Several brands and designs of ABDL diapers, some plain white diapers, and even some children's pull-up training pants that I knew would fit me. In addition to a nursery, I also planned on having a full BDSM dungeon installed, complete with close to a dozen pieces of bondage furniture and every sex toy I could imagine and find online. This would be directly connected to my nursery, making sure that I'd have easy access to it if I was feeling naughty. Of course the house would be equipped with a normal bedroom for myself, a normal guest room, and the proper amenities to look like a normal house if necessary. Since my uncle had passed, I no longer had any family within 1,000 miles of me, so I would be very unlikely to have any visitors. Despite this, I didn't plan on exposing any of this to my parents or guests if I could help it. Finally, there was the robot system that controlled the house. Every room in the house was equipped with a terminal to control and configure the home. The home itself had dozens of long arms that extended from the ceiling and could perform any task given to it. I even managed to find a company that built robots that integrated with house itself. That was probably the hardest thing to find for my new home. After a good amount of money they created the perfect robot nanny for me. The bot was a solid two feet bigger than me and was easily capable of overpowering me if necessary. The robot has a feminine figure with large breasts that are capable of holding liquid for simulated breast feeding. Its behavior could be configured just like the rest of the house at the terminals. I was assured by the company that it was capable of performing any feasible task or routine I could give it. Coordinating all of this was both exhausting and exciting at the same time. Every time I placed a new order I felt a pang of excitement run through my body. I spent many more nights than normal rubbing myself through a soggy diaper, imagining what my life would be like after my new home was completed. ----- Chapter 1: After 8 long months of anticipation and excitement, my dream home was finally ready for me to move in. Everything that I ordered has arrived and been setup in their appropriate location. As soon as I had finished unpacking all of my boxes of stuff, I knew it was time to get to work on enjoying the main function of my house. The company I bought the house from was kind enough to specially configure everything to my specifications for me. The first configuration was titled "Adult Mode." It was essentially the default configuration of the house. The house would recognize me as the owner of the house and as an adult. There is no restrictions for me in this mode and I will have full control over myself and the home. The next configuration was "Baby Mode." This mode would make the house recognize me as a 2 year old baby and my Nannybot as the primary adult of the house. She would act exactly as a normal nanny would when taking care of a baby. She would change my diapers, dress me, bathe me, feed me, and anything else I required. The final mode was "Punishment Mode." This is the mode that I am looking forward to most and the whole reason I bought the house. It was created specifically to fulfill my ABDL and BDSM fantasies. This mode has the house recognize me as an adult, but subjects me to an endless amount of punishments and forced baby treatment. I would essentially be turned in to a baby slave, subject to anything the Nannybot decided to throw at me. It was configured to make use of every part of my nursery and dungeon and any accessories inside. Punishment Mode had some other quirks to it as well. Unlike the other two mode that I could start and stop whenever I pleased, Punishment Mode was controlled by a timer that I had to set beforehand. This was mostly due to the fact that I would likely be both gagged and restrained for the majority of the time, but also because I loved the idea of having no way to escape my fate, as dangerous as it may be. If I wanted to I could create my own modes as well. I have a couple ideas in mind for some at the moment, but for now I am content with what I already have available. Baby Mode and Punishment Mode are what I wanted more than anything else, and I haven't even started using them yet. My heart beat started rapidly increasing as I made my way to my nursery. Once I entered the room I was nearly overwhelmed by the sight of all of the baby furniture scattered around it. It was the exact same as the last time I inspected the room of course, but knowing that in a matter of minutes it would be put to use renewed my excitement. The large Nannybot was sat up against the wall, turned off and charging. Once I switched modes at the terminal it would spring to life and begin treating me like the naughty baby I've wanted to be for so long. I took a deep breath after going to the terminal. Steeling my resolve, I placed my finger on the "Mode Selection" button and hit "Punishment Mode." As soon as I did another box came up, telling me to select a duration. I keyed in "1 hour" and paused before selecting the confirmation button, contemplating if I was truly ready for what was about to happen. After another deep breath, I pressed the button. The Nannybot in the corner instantly sprung to life, leaving the corner and coming over to me. I began to get a bit scarred, as it donned an angry face as it approached me. "Naughty baby! You are in violation of multiple rules! What do you have to say for yourself?" The Nannybot shouted out in its womanly, slightly robotic voice. "I'm sorry! I didn't know!" I said back, already starting to get into character. "Ignorance is not an excuse! You will need to be thoroughly punished!" It said as it finally reached me. The Nannybot quickly grabbed hold of my left ear lobe with began painfully pulling me in the direction of the changing table. Every second or so she would use her other hand to smack my bottom, causing me even more pain. Once we arrived at the changing table, several hands extended from the ceiling and began undressing me. I was in pure ecstasy during all of this. This was exactly how I wanted to be treated! For the next hour, I would be nothing more than a naughty baby who was in need of some serious discipline. During this mode, even one slight transgression of the rules would be met with punishment. I had broken at least 3 rules already. The hands began getting to work undressing me. There were four hands dedicated to restraining me at my wrists and ankles, while another four worked on undressing me. If Nannybot detected any form of resistance from me, I would receive several swats to my backside. In no time at all, I was completely naked. "Let's get the baby's bottom nice and spanked, then we can get her diapered." Nannybot said to me as the hands hoisted me up onto the changing table. As soon as I was in place, the metal clamps on the table locked shut. They tightly encased my wrists, neck, and stomach, preventing me from moving at all. A very thick diaper had already been positioned for me before I was laid down. The soft, cool padding felt nice against my slightly burning bottom. If my butt was already burning, it was probably going to be on fire after the spanking I was just promised. The hands that were still holding my ankles lifted them up into the air, allowing Nannybot to have easy access to my nethers. From the corner of my eye I could see an arm descending. In its hand was a long, wooden paddle. Seeing this caused me to squirm under my restraints. I may have been aroused, but I knew that this was going to hurt. A lot. "That's right baby, you're getting the paddle." Nannybot said, noticing my squirming. "Please don't paddle me, Nanny! I promise I'll be a good girl!" I begged, loving every second of this. Another set of hands quickly descended in front of my face. Before I even had time to think something large and rubbed was shoved into my mouth. The straps attached to it were pulled behind my head and secured just as quickly after. It didn't take me long to realize that this was one of the many pacifier gags I had purchased. "Silence, baby. Good girls accept their punishments." Nannybot answered back. This pacifier was quite large. There was no way that I would be able to form a coherent sentence with it strapped firmly in my mouth. It's not as if begging would do anything to stop what's about to happen anyways. Soon my naughty little butt cheeks will be very toasty. Anticipation filled my already nervous and excited mind. I didn't have to wait long before I felt the first swat slam down on my helpless, exposed bottom. Pain instantly shot through my body and I let out a surprised moan into the giant pacifier. I was already beginning to get a bit wet before, but after the first spank landed I was a lot more than 'a bit'. The next swat came not too long after the first. After that, the third, and so on. Each one elicited a small moan from me that was muffled by the pacifier gag. The pain kept getting worse with every one as well. I instinctively tried to jerk away after each one, but the changing tables binders and the arms made sure I sure that I couldn't move an inch. The pain kept getting worse with each swat. My butt was on fire in no time and tears were starting to form in my eyes. This did nothing to dissuade the merciless robot though. The large paddle continued to rhythmically rain down on my poor bottom. Not soon after the tears started, I was bawling. I have no idea how many swats of the paddle I endured before the spanking was finally over. I also had no clue how long the spanking lasted, meaning there was no way for me to tell how far into my hour of punishment I was. "There, there baby. Your spanking is over." The robot cooed in a loving voice while wiping the tears from my eyes. "Your punishment however, is not. Let's get you nice and protected and then we can continue." I whimpered into my gag at the thought of another punishment so soon. This was exactly what I asked for though, and deep down I was loving it. My ass may have been on fire with some of the worst pain I've ever experienced, but my naughty cunt was sopping wet. I would be rubbing myself crazy right now if I could. After my face was cleaned up the Nannybot went back around and got to work on diapering me. The first thing I felt (other than my red hot ass) was a cold, wet wipe being dragged between my cheeks. Not long after I felt another one wiping down my soaked, excited slit. "It would seem that Baby Jessy enjoyed her spanking. It's a good thing she has plenty more punishment left." Nannybot stated, much to my embarrassment. The sensation of the wipe dragging across my vagina caused me to buck my hips into it without thinking about. I was quickly stopped from making another attempt by the robot delivering two quick smacks to my already sore bottom. I made sure to hold very still after that and not let myself succumb to my lust. After another wiping, my privates must have been deemed as clean. Nannybot next started applying baby powder all over my diaper area. She was very thorough in making sure that no spot was left un-powdered. Finally, she brought the thick diaper up over my crotch and began taping it together. I was now fully diapered and a bit fearful for what else was in store for me. I didn't have to wait long to find out. An arm popped out of the ceiling holding something long and black that I couldn't identify. Once it began putting the item around my neck I recognized it to be a collar. It took the robotic hand no time at all of secure the collar on me. After securing the collar, several more hands shot out from the ceiling and began grabbing me. The changing tables restraints were released as they took hold of me. They lifted me up into the air and brought me to the ground, forcing me onto my hands and knees in front of the Nannybot. Once I was positioned, she bent down and attached a leash to my collar. "Let's go baby. You have an appointment in your dungeon." The robot said, tugging on the leash. I obediently followed her, crawling on my hands and knees. It took a little bit of time for me to crawl all the way to the dungeon door like this. Once inside, I was unsure where I was being led to. There was a very large variety of furniture in here and no way for me to know what we will be using. Crawling caused my butt to rub up against my snuggly taped diaper. This caused me to feel a stinging pain with every movement. Slowing down or stopping would cause one of the hands to start spanking my padded butt until I returned to the enforced speed. With a diaper this thick I shouldn't have even been able to feel it, but it was still quite unpleasant on my recently paddled bottom. After over a minute of crawling I was finally led to the site where my next punishment would take place; the spanking bench. Once I had crawled close enough the arms lifted me up into the air, forced me conform to a position suitable for the bench, and planted me down on it. Straps were quickly put into place after I was sat down that would prevent me from going anywhere. Next, the leash around my neck was replaced with a thick, solid metal rod that attached my collar to the floor. With this in place it was basically impossible to move my neck. I had no idea what was coming to me at this point. I had already been thoroughly paddled mere minutes ago, so I assume it wouldn't be another spanking. All I could do was wait in anticipation and stare at the wall a few feet in front of me. I could hear the sounds of stuff being moved around behind me, but with this collar I had to no way of turning to look. A few more moments passed before something blindfolded me. After my sight was taken away my pacifier was too. I wasn't left ungagged for long though, as it was quickly replaced with an O-ring gag that forced my mouth wide open. At the same time as my gag was being swapped out I felt a pressure on the back of my diaper. It didn't last long though and I couldn't feel anything different afterwards. "It is time for your timeout, baby. You sit here and think about what you did while nanny prepares lunch." The Nannybot said before exiting the room. "This is it?" I thought, sure that something had gone wrong. There was no way to was all that was going to happen to me. It was after this thought that I started to hear a mechanical whirring. A moment later I felt something press up against the back of my diaper. It didn't meet an resistance like it should have though, and it keep moving until I felt it brush up against my butt cheeks. I yelped and tried jumping away, but the leather restraints prevented me from getting out of its path. The objects kept pushing forward and eventually came far enough to penetrate me. Thankfully the object was well lubricated and was able to easily slide in without any resistance, which is good because it was quite thick. It was then that I noticed that it had a phallic shape, confirming my suspicions that it was a large dildo. The dildo kept shoving itself inside until it was at least 6 inches deep. I was beginning to pant as I tried to cope with the sudden invasion. I never really did much with my ass romantically, so the feeling of the thick object was very foreign to me. I grew more concerned when I began to feel a similar feeling again, only this time lower on my diaper. Soon another dildo, identical in size and shape to the first, began to penetrate my helpless vagina. It shoved deeper and deeper until I had absorbed the entire thing. I was breathing very heavily now. Being double penetrated like this was brand new feeling to me. I felt stuffed to the brim in both of my holes and could do nothing about it. The feeling of the anal dildo didn't do much except make me more uncomfortable. The dildo penetrating my vagina was making me even hornier though. I was trying to contort my body in an attempt to get more please from the dildos when I heard the whirring sound in front of me. I instantly grew concerned, knowing what was about to happen. It wasn't long before I felt another, identical dildo begin to make its way into my unguarded mouth. I tried to resist it with my tongue, but it was futile. The dildo slowly pressed farther and farther back until I could feel the base at my lips. I had a bit of experience giving blow jobs in the past, but never to anything this thick. Thankfully it wasn't far enough inside to make me gag, but it was extremely close. I thought that this would be it. That I would sit here, fully penetrated by the three dildos until my timeout was over. In punishment mode though, that would be too merciful. After all of the dildos were in position they waited a moment before beginning to slide out of me. They would keep leaving until they exited and their tip was at my entrance, before turning around and going back inside. I moaned into the large dildo occupying my mouth as they all slid in and out. This action was causing me a large amount of two kinds of pleasure. The first kind was the physical, being caused my the dildo that was penetrating my already exited vagina. The other was the mental, caused by the humiliation of this all. Here I was, strapped to a table wearing only an over-sized baby diaper and dog collar, helplessly getting fucked in every hole by a machine. The dildos eventually began changing speeds and rhythms. It wasn't long before they were all entering and exiting at different times and speeds. Trying to keep up with the sensation and pleasure of this was nearly impossible. As they began to speed up I began building closer and closer to an orgasm. It wasn't longer before I exploded with the most intense orgasm I have ever had. The sexual fluid shot out of my body, being absorbed by the thick diaper strapped to my waist. Something else began to happen at the same time though. The dildos behind me must have sensed my orgasm, as they fully inserted themselves inside me and stopped moving. After stopping they began squirting some warm, thick fluid inside of my back two holes. I assumed that this was meant to be some sort of fake semen, but I had no way of knowing. Once they finished squirting they got back to work violating me. The dildo in my mouth never stopped this entire time. It kept rapidly pumping in and out of my mouth. The only time I had to recover was while I was being ejaculated inside by the machine. The pleasure didn't stop coming and before I knew it I was having another orgasm. The two back dildos once again stopped to begin injecting me with the sperm substitute. Their rapid fucking afterwards caused it to get all over both my holes and leak out into my diaper. After three orgasms I was exhausted and almost in a trance. This was an insane amount of pleasure that I never thought I was capable of achieving. In my mind I was nothing more than a naughty diaper slut. I was meant to be used, abused, and humiliated by anyone or anything. This was my punishment for stepping out of line and forgetting that. I was snapped out of my trance by the sound of a door opening somewhere in the room. The mechanical sound of the Nannybot moving came closer and closer to me before finally stopping to my side. "Is baby enjoying her timeout?" It asked me. I did my best to nod my head. I was quite enjoying my timeout. "Well we can't be having that. It's not a punishment if you're enjoying it." It said, scarring me and making me regret my answer. Suddenly the dildos began rapidly picking up speed. It began to get painful as they quickly entered and exited my holes. The speed and intensity kept increasing until it was more painful than pleasureful. They were now beginning to pump the semen like fluid inside me constantly every time they hit the deepest point of my holes. "I have babies lunch right here. After she finishes she can be done with timeout." Nannybot said, patting my head. I had no idea how I would be able to eat with this dildo rapidly face fucking me. I got my answer soon enough though, when the dildo in my mouth slowed to a stop and began pumping out a nasty goop. It was pretty evident that this was the baby food I had purchased before moving in. The goop slowly, but consistently pushed itself out of the fake penis and into my mouth. I was forced to swallow if I didn't want to start choking on it. Despite buying a bunch of it, I had actually never tried any baby food before this and now I was glad that I didn't. It tasted terrible! I had no choice but to eat it all. The dildos in the back continued rapidly assaulting and filling my holes while I did my best to keep up with swallowing the disgusting goop. Sometime during my feeding I was painfully brought to another orgasm. This one wasn't nearly as intense as the others, which was good because the dildos didn't hesitate at all afterwards like they would before. An unknown amount of time later I had apparently finished all of the baby food, as it finally stopped being pumped out of the dildo. I thought that would be it, but afterwards it started pushing out some liquid. After swallowing it I realized that it was apple juice. My stomach was already feeling full before, but now the juice was making it even worse. It was way nicer tasting than the baby food and helped to get rid of the lingering taste though, which was nice. It kept pumping and pumping before eventually being replaced by water. The water was very welcome to me. I was incredibly sweaty from all that I've endured so far. "Make one more cummy and you can be done baby." Nannybot said to me, patting my head again. At that moment the dildo in my mouth stopped leaking water and got back to work face fucking me. I focused hard on trying to enjoy whatever pleasure I could get out the three dildos. My vigor had been somewhat restored knowing that I was almost done and the end was in sight. I tried to concentrate on the small amount of pleasure I was receiving from the dildo roughly violating my vagina. It was hard, but there was some that could be felt through the pain. I also tried to focus my mind on thinking about all of the humiliation I've endured so far. "I'm nothing more than a perverted, diaper loving slut." I thought to myself. "I've been spanked, diapered, and roughly fucked for god knows how long now and I'm enjoying every second of it. I deserve this treatment and nothing more. I'm just a stupid slut who loves diapers." Finally I was able to muster up one last orgasm. As I did, the dildos slowed to a stop and began shooting out a large quantity of the semen substitute. Even the dildo in my mouth shot some out, filling it up with the salty substance. "Swallow it all, baby." Nannybot instructed. I did as commanded and felt the salty, thick liquid slide down my throat. After I swallowed, the dildos began retracting out of me, finally allowing me a moment of rest. They left a trail of the semen like substance as they went, which continued to leak out into my diaper. "Such a good girl. Are you ready to lay down for your nap?" Nannybot asked me while petting my head and undoing the gag that was forcing my mouth open. "Yes, Nanny." I answered. All-in-all, I was exhausted. Nothing sounded better at the moment then a nap. My mouth was incredibly sore from being forced open for so long. It wasn't the only thing that was sore though. Both of my other holes were aching from the rough fucking they just received. My butt hole in particular ached the worst. The pain covering my ass from the spanking earlier was still prevalent as well. The hands began undoing to restraints that bound me to the bench. Once I was free, Nannybot came over and peeled my sweaty body off of the leather. She popped a normal, if not large, pacifier into my mouth and picked me up. I didn't reject or fight the pacifier. I just happily sucked on it like any baby would. I was carried back to the nursery like a baby. I snuggled myself into the robots soft, fake breasts, enjoying the skinship I was receiving from my previous tormentor. Nannybot had one of her hands pressed up against my diapered bottom, forcing me to realize just how much of the fake cum was pumped into me. It was a bit gross feeling, but I was too tired to really care. Once we got to the nursery I was deposited back onto the changing table. This time though, I wasn't restrained at all. I didn't even have the energy left to fight a diaper change if I wanted to. I was more then happy to get out of this yucky, cum filled diaper. The tapes were undone and soon my privates were exposed to the cold air of the nursery. Nannybot made quick work wiping me clean and getting me put into a new, fresh diaper. After I was once again secured in a diaper I was lifted up off of the table. A set of hands brought over a pink and white snap-crotch onesie that I quickly found myself wearing. Nannybot took me back from the hands and carried me over to the giant crib. She placed me down inside and tucked me in before raising the bars of the crib up. "You've had a long morning baby. Rest up and we can play some more later." She said, departing the nursery and turning off the lights. I was now alone and finally able to rest. This crib was massive. The bars raised well over 6 feet above the mattress, making it impossible for me to escape. It's not like I could even attempt it at the moment though. I was much too tired for that. Instead, I happily sucked on my pacifier and tried my hardest to fall asleep.